Is Rashad’s Translation of the Quran Error-free?

Share

Edip Yuksel

Rashad and Edip (Tucson, 1988)

For those who claim the infallibility of Dr. Khalifa, I would like to give a sample of verses in his translation that I think carry some minor or important translational problems: 2:114; 2:233; 2:275*; 2:282*; 4:34&*; 4:79*; 7:157; 7:193; 8:64; 10:34!; 11:54; 11:87; 12:37; 14:4; 16:75*; 18:16*; 19:26!; 20:96&*; 20:114; 21:96*; 21:90* x 21:73; 25:30*; 29:12 x 29:13; 32:5!; 34:41; 35:24 x 25:51; 43:11 x 41:12*; 43:36*; 47:11 x 42:15; 49:1 x 38:26&7:3;  56:83-85; 65:12* x 42:29; 73:15!; 75:27; 75:31?; 87:6 (Asterisks are for footnotes and/or subtitles, exclamation marks for missing phrases, and “x” for contradictions.)

Despite clear and numerous evidence to the contrary, some so-called Submitters who left the ranks of Sunni, Shiite, Christian, Hindu polytheism continue their idolization of Rashad by claiming the third revision of his translation to be infallible. In fact, some of them have devolved further and now they claim mathematical miracles for the English translation. Of course the re-re-revised version! I have discussed this issue in length with those who replaced Muhammed’s, Ali’s or Jesus’ idol with of Rashad.

In the last section of this book, you will see some of Rashad’s communication and articles published in various magazines and newspapers, both in Arabic and English. In one of the publications, Rashad answers the question regarding the meaning of “Authorized Translation.” Those who follow the May 19, 1990 “Doomsday Prophets” who could not wait to fabricate a hadith to promote their delusional prophecy, are refuted one more time, with an authentic hadith of their own idol. They will soon come up with the so-called “science of hadith” of Rashad in order to reconcile the internal contradictions among the three revised, yet “authorized” versions; articles in the Submitter’s Perspective; footnotes, subtitles and Appendices in his translation. In order to explain the contradictions of their “infallible messenger,” they will even employ the diabolic Sunni idea of abrogation. They are repeating the history of the past communities who idolized their messengers, in an incredible speed and success.   My previous predictions regarding the backward mutation and devolution of this group have been proven to be true. As it seems, they will continue taking the regressive path of the previous generations.

Rashad never claimed to be infallible, nor did he claim that his translation, with parentheses, footnotes and appendices to be a revelation. He never doubted that the Quran is the last book revealed to the last prophet. However, I agree with him that his translation was authorized by God through discovery of the code and for its clear emphasis on serving God alone and not adding any other sources (including Rashad’s) to God’s word, which is perfect and fully detailed. Rashad was a student of the Quran, trying to purify his mind from the atmospherics of his traditional past that prevented him from receiving the clear broadcast of the divine message. During my years of mail and face-to-face conversation with him, I found him to be usually humble in acknowledging his errors. For instance, he encouraged us to edit and discuss the second revision of his translation verse by verse. During this intense consultation we had numerous discussions.

We continuously learned from each other according to God’s will. During that period, I persuaded him to correct some of the mistakes of the first edition. For example: 2.106; 3:97*; 7.75; 11.87; 11.88; 12.88; 18.83; 21.96; 21.112; 24.35; 27.42; 37.63; 38.44; 39.6; 43.61; 56.79; 72.7; 72.18; 74.31; 96.2. He acknowledged my substantial contribution in the first pages of his translation. Later, when he re-revised his translation, he continued correcting his errors. For example, 4.176; 6.74*; 12.88; 18.83; 30.3; 38.59; 95.5! etc.

Not surprisingly, the gang managed to delete the section where Rashad acknowledged some people, including me for their editorial assistance (My assistance was categorically different, since it was mostly related to the substance rather than grammar or spelling, which was worse during my early years in the USA). The gang wished to purge one of the many evidences indicating that Rashad’s translation was not dictated by an angel, but he was consulting and receiving some help from his friends. Of course, the gang also did not wish to see my substantial contribution to Rashad’s translation to be known by new comers. Upon protests from first generation of Submitters, the gang’s scheme did not last; the acknowledgement section was restored in the following editions of the translation.

Briefly stated, he never claimed to be infallible, as the new idol-carvers among the Submitters claim. The three revised editions of his translations are blatant witnesses to the fact that he was in a continual learning process and that he was open-minded to reasonable criticism. If he were alive, he would surely make many corrections to his third revision. In fact, it is the experience and fate of all translators. Every time I edit my Turkish and English translations of the Quran, I find errors caused by insufficient information, imperfect attention, shortcomings, linguistic problems and unintentional mistakes. Nevertheless, I still believe that both of my translations or Rashad’s are good in delivering the message, inshaAllah.

The message, however, will be missed by those who have prejudice and by those who would consider Rashad’s or my translation to be infallible. If you have bad intentions or you have tendency to set up idols besides God, the Quran will only increase your deviation from truth. Thank God, we have the original Quran that we can refer to anytime we have a question. In 1995, I warned Submitters that it would be an unfortunate repetition of history if one day some of them would claim that Rashad’s translation, Quran the Final Testament, is “equivalent to the original” or “a revelation from God” in itself. But they since then, a growing number of Submitters responded to my warning with bigotry and ignorance. They are passionately adhering to this constant human tendency invoked by the master hypnotist: hero-worship.

Share

What was the Name of the Last Prophet: Muhammad or Muhammed?

Share

Edip Yuksel

3 December 2011

The oldest available versions of the Quran do not contain diacritical marks. Knowing that centuries after Muhammad muslims deviated from the monotheistic and progressive message of the Quran and killed each other in sectarian wars, and knowing how the translations and commentaries of the Quran filled with distortions in order to justify the cleric-made religions and sects, we have all the reason to be question the reading of some words and verses.

About three centuries after the revelation of the Quran hadiths fabrications were compiled in books and after a few more centuries, they were made finally partners with the Quran and even replacing the Quran. We have now all the reasons to be suspicious of the pronunciations the pronunciation of the word mHMD as Muhammad (the one who was/is praised frequently). In fact, we have numerous reasons to suspect such a reading and argue that the name of the last prophet was most likely not Muhammad but was Muhammed (the one who praised (God) frequently).

Before questioning the popular pronunciation of the word mHMD, the last prophet, I would like to share with you a few of the many distortions made by Sunni and Shiite scholars through abusing the verses of the Quran. For more information, please look at the Quran: a Reformist Translation.

  1. ADDING A STATEMENT: The “statement of unity” (kalimat al-tawhid), Lailaha illa Allah, was transformed to the “statement of duality” (kalimat al-tasniya), Lailaha illa Allah and Muhammad al-Rasul al-Allah.
  2. DISTORTING THE MEANING OF A VERB: Those who betrayed the Quran distorted the meaning of many Quranic words. For instance they changed the meaning of Ummy (gentile) into “illiterate” did the same for the meaning of Salli in verse 33:56 where an instruction for an action is changed into an instruction of utterance of praise for Muhammad.
  3. DISTORTING THE READING OF A VERB: The repeated verb in 30:2-5 is distorted for political reasons; to promote war against Persians. Similarly, the reading of verse
  4. DISTORTING THE READING OF AN ADJECTIVE: Those who idolized the last prophet, changed the pronunciation of his name from Muhammed into Muhammad.

1. Statement of Unity (Kalimah al-Tawhid) or the Statement of Duality (Kalimah al-Tasniya)

The act of testifying to the oneness of God (shahada) is considered to be the essential requirement of being a Muslim. The expressions la ilaha illa Allah (there is no god, but the god) and la ilaha illa Hu (there is no god, but He) occur 30 times in the Quran and never in conjunction with another name. Trying a deficiency in the shahada taught by God is a sign of not valuing God as He should be valued. Requiring the addition of another name to God’s name implies that God forgot to include Muhammad’s name, thirty times (19:64; 6:115). Trying to teach God is the zenith of ignorance and audacity (49:16). Considering God alone insufficient is the symptom of idolatry (39:45).

The only shahada (testimony) about the messengership of Muhammad is mentioned in verse 63:1, and those who feel the need for such a testimony are described as hypocrites. There are different reasons for why a person might be considered a hypocrite while he or she is uttering the expression ashadu anna Muhammadan rasululullah (I testify that Muhammad is a messenger of God). Today, the most common hypocrisy is that those who utter this phrase in fact have considered Muhammad to be much more than a messenger, since they reject his message and messengership by not following the verses of the Quran and associating volumes of fabricated narration and sectarian jurisprudence with it. Their testimony regarding Muhammad’s messengership is lip service, since they consider him a god by giving him the power of intercession, the power of collaborating with God in decreeing rules for eternal salvation, the power of amending and abrogating God’s law, the power of fabricating prohibitions in the name of God, and the authority of explaining the “ambiguous” words in God’s book. Despite the words of Muhammad’s Lord, they do not consider Muhammad a human being like them (18:110; 41:6). They do not believe what they say when they say “Muhammad is God’s servant” since they consider the title “messenger/deliverer” (rasul) of God to be an insult. They can utter God’s name without phrases of praise, but they cannot utter Muhammad’s name without words of praise. Ironically, they establish their custom of praising Muhammad more than God through distorted and abused meanings of certain verses. Besides, they violate the clear Quranic instruction for not discriminating among His messengers; they put Muhammad in competition with other messengers and consider him high above other prophets and messengers. In today’s Sunni mosques, unlike the masjid of Muhammad’s and his monotheist companions’ (72:18; 20:14), you will find the names of many idols smirking beside the name of God. In addition to Muhammad’s name, one may find the names of Abu Bakr, Omar, Osman, Ali, Hasan, and Husayn. The Shiites have their own set of idols and they too adorn their mosques with their names.

The list of ways Sunnis and Shiites idolize Muhammad can fill an entire book. Nevertheless, they think that they are monotheists, as today’s Trinitarian Christians do. Religious leaders dupe their followers by restricting the meaning of ‘idols’ to pictures and statues; in fact, the idols during Muhammad’s time were abstract names and those mushriks considered themselves to be monotheists (53:19-28; 6:22-24; 6:148; 16:35). One might ask, “what about adorning the walls of masjids with any of the four verses where Muhammad’s name is mentioned?” Well, what about hanging the verses about paradise or hell? What about picking any of the 136 verses where Moses’ name is mentioned? What about Jesus? Or, how about adorning the walls of the masjids with verses about the hypocrites and idolatry? Of course, there is no problem in hanging the Quran upon the walls of masjids, but if a particular verse is picked, then the intention or context becomes important. If any verse from the Quran should be picked, I suggest 39:44/45 or 39:11-12, or any other verse that reminds us to be righteous and helpful to other people. Also, See 2:285; 3:64; 39:45; 53:23; 72:18.

Numerous archeological evidences explain how decades after the revelation of the Quran people added Muhammad’s name to the original shahada. For instance, see, the gold coin from Umayyad 90 AH, or 80 years after the prophet’s departure. Though eighty years after Muhammad, those who worked hard to transform islam to Muhammadanism were not yet able to change the shahada (testimony), by adding side notes etc., they gradually replaced the correct Shahada with today’s most common one, the one that mentions Muhammad’s name after Allah.

In the middle of one side of the coin, the expression, “There is no God; He Alone; He has no partner” is prominent. However, the falsifiers by now were able to insert Muhammad’s name in the margin by a patchy quotation from the end of verse 48:28 and the beginning of 48:29, skipping the expression “And God is sufficient as a witness.” The expression “Muhammadun Rasulullah…” (God’s messenger Muhammad…) is a fragment, not a statement, taken out of the context of verse 48:29. They have performed an interesting surgery (deletion) in order to be able to fit that fragment in the circle. The other side of the coin contains some words from chapter 112, emphasizing God’s oneness and rejecting partners. The Umayyad and Abbasid coins later moved Muhammad’s name to the center, next to God. This crucial distortion gradually took place in a period of time spanning several generations.

See, for instance, the Old Testament, Deuteronomy 5:1-11; 6:4-6; 1 Samuel 12:20-21; Psalms 115:4-8.

2. Political, social and financial support or ritualistic commemoration?

The Quran gives examples of many idolized concepts and objects. For instance, children (7:90), religious leaders and scholars (9:31), money and wealth (18:42), angels/controllers, dead saints, messengers and prophets (16:20, 21; 35:14; 46:5, 6; 53:23), and ego/wishful thinking (25:43, 45:23) all can be idolized.

In order to infect the human mind with the most dangerous disease called shirk (associating partners with God, or polytheism), Satan infects the unappreciative minds with a virus that destroys the faculty of recognition and self-criticism. As a result, the faulty and defective recognition program hands the mind over to the Satan’s control. Therefore, most of those who associate partners with God in various ways do not recognize their polytheism (6:23). Polytheists show all the symptoms of hypnosis; their master hypnotist is Satan.

We are instructed to glorify and praise God (3:41; 3:191; 33:42; 73:8; 76:25; 4:103), not His messengers, who are only human beings like us. We are instructed by the Gracious and Loving God to utter the name of messengers by their first names, without glorifying them, and Muhammad is no different from other messengers (2:136; 2:285; 3:144). Muhammad was a human being like us (18:110; 41:6), and his name is mentioned in the Quran as Muhammad, similar to how other people are mentioned in the Quran (3:144; 33:40; 47:2; 48:29). Especially, verse 2:136 is important, since it instruct us to utter the names of prophets without any words of praise.

Uttering expressions containing salli ala after Muhammad’s name, as is commonly done by Sunni and Shiites alike, is based on a distortion of the meaning of a verb demanding action of support and encouragement of a living messenger, rather than utterance of praise for a dead messenger (compare 33:56 to 33:43; 9:103; and 2:157). Verse 33:56 is one of the most distorted and abused verses. We translated the word salli ala as “support/encourage.” The same word occurs at 33:43 and 9:99, 103. When these verses are studied comparatively, the traditional abuse and distortion becomes evident. Through this distortion, Muslim masses are led to commemorate and praise Muhammad’s name day and night, rather than his Lord’s and Master’s name (33:41-42). Also, see 2:157.

Despite these verses clarifying the meaning of the word; despite the fact that the Quran does not instruct us to say something, but to do something; despite the fact that the third person pronoun in the phrase indicates that it was an innovation after Muhammad’s departure; despite these and many other facts, Sunni and Shiite clerics try hard to find an excuse to continue this form of Muhammad worship. Contradicting the intention and practice of the masses, some clerics even claim this phrase to be a prayer for Muhammad rather than a phrase for his praise. Muhammad, especially the Muhammad of their imaginations, should be the last person who would need the constant prayers of millions. According to them, Muhammad already received the highest rank in paradise, and again according to them he did not commit any sins. Therefore, the addressee of their prayers is wrong. They should pray for themselves, and for each other, not for Muhammad. It is akin to homeless people donating their dimes, several times a day, to the richest person in the world. It is just as absurd.

A great majority of Sunni and Shiite mushriks declare their peaceful surrender to God alone while standing in their prayers, but immediately nullify that declaration twice while sitting down. They first tell God, “You alone we worship; you alone we ask for help” and then forget what they just promised God by greeting “the prophet” in the SECOND person, “Peace be on YOU o prophet!” (as salamu alayKA ayyuhan nabiyyu), as if he was another omnipotent and omniscient god. They give lip service to monotheism while standing and they revert to confessing their idolatry when sitting. Those who betray the meaning of “the ruler of the day of judgment” which they utter numerous times in their prayers (1:4; 82:17-19), those who contradict the purpose of the prayer (20:15), are obviously those who are oblivious to their own prayers (107:4-7; 8:35). In defiance of the Quran, many sects and mystic orders competed with each other to put Muhammad in a position that Muhammad unequivocally rejected (39:30 and 16:20, 21). Also see, 2:123,254; 3:80; 5:109; 6:51; 6:70,82,94; 7:53; 9:80; 10:3,18; 13:14-16; 19:87; 21:28; 33:64-68; 34:23,41; 39:3,44; 43:86; 53:19-23; 74:48; 83:11.

After the departure of Jesus, the Pharisee Paul turned Jesus into a divine sacrifice and a middle man between his flock and God: “For there is one God, and one mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus; Who gave himself a ransom for all, to be testified in due time” (1 Timothy 2:5-6). The Catholic Church went even further and added Mary and numerous saints to the ranks of the holy power brokers.

The followers of Sunni and Shiite sects follow a similar doctrine. They replace one idol with another, and consider Muhammad to be “the mediator” between God and men; they assert that without accepting Muhammad, none can attain salvation! Following the tradition of Paul, and then the tradition of Catholic Church, they too produced their own saints, thereby creating a Pyramid scheme of mediators. Interestingly, some later idols have surpassed the main idol in popularity. For instance, in Iran, people worship the second-generation idol, Ali, more than they worship Muhammad. They invoke Ali’s name on almost every occasion. In Syria, a third-generation idol, Husain, is more popular than both Ali and Muhammad. The long list of idols varies from country to country, from town to town, from order to order, and even includes the names of living local idols as well.

3. Which was the enemy: Romans or Persians?

30:0   In the name of God, the Gracious, the Compassionate.
30:1   A1L30M40*
30:2   The Romans have won,*
30:3   At the lowest point on the earth. But after their victory, they will be defeated.
30:4   In a few more years. The decision before and after is for God, and on that day those who acknowledge will rejoice.
30:5   With God‘s victory. He gives victory to whom He wishes; He is the Noble, the Compassionate.
30:6   Such is God‘s pledge, and God does not break His pledge, but most people do not know.

You might have noticed that we translated the reference of the verb “GHaLaBa” differently than the traditional translations. Instead of reading the verb in 30:2 as “ghulibat” (were defeated) we read as “ghalabat” which means just the opposite, “defeated.” Similarly, we also read its continuous/future tense in the following verse differently. The prophecy of the verse was realized in 636, four years after the death of Muhammad, when Muslims confronted the army of Byzantine Empire around Yarmuk River, in one of the most significant battles in history. Under the command of Khalid bin Walid, the Muslim army beat the Christian imperial army of four or more times their numbers. The six-day war, Yarmuk, occurred in area near the Sea of Galilee and Dead Sea, which are located in the lowest land depression on earth, 200-400 meters below sea level.

The orthodox reading and translation of the verse, reflects an interesting historical conflict and it is a prime example of how a divine book is abused to justify nationalistic wars and imperialistic ambitions. By changing the original reading to the opposite, the Umayyad and Abbasid dynasties were able to depict Persians as the major enemy. Thus, they justified aggression against Persian Empire.

One of the well-known examples of variances in reading is related to the verses 4:43 and 5:6. The Arabic word, which is translated “your feet,” can be read in two different ways, arjulakum or arjulekum, changing its reference verb and thus changing the meaning from “wash your feet” to “wipe your feet.” One may prefer one of these readings, or follow both depending on occasion. But, the primary reading of the word should be arjulekum, thereby requiring the wiping of the feed, rather than washing them.

Since the reading of the text is an important issue, I would like quote an excerpt from the Endonote of the Quran: a Reformist Translation for verse 2:54:

We should be open to read the text of the scripture without being restricted to the traditionally codified readings. We should be able to read the oldest texts that do not contain dots or vowels, in all possible readings, with the condition that they fit the context well and do not create internal or external contradictions within the ayat (signs) of the scripture or the ayat of nature. There is a divine blessing and purpose in such flexibility. For instance, we might read the following verses differently. If the alternative readings change the meaning dramatically, they are exclusive. However, sometimes both alternative readings can co-exist at the same time. One of the following, however, is a linguistic marvel; with its four alternative combinations, it excludes and includes at the same time, depending on the reference of the key word (3:7)! The following is a sample list:

    • 2:243 Kharaju or Khuriju (inclusive)
    • 3:7 Putting full stop after the word God and/or not stopping after the word God (both exclusive and inclusive!)
    • 5:43; 5:6 Arjulakum or Arjulikum (exclusive)
    • 11:46 Amalun or Amila (inclusive)
    • 21:112 Qala or Qul (exclusive)
    • 30:1 Yaglibun or Yughlabun (exclusive)
    • 42:52 Nashau or Yashau (inclusive)
    • 54:3 Kullu or Kulla (inclusive)
    • 74:24 Yuthir or Yuthar (inclusive)
    • Kitab or Kutub (inclusive or exclusive) in numerous verses
    • 3:146 Qatala or Qutila (both inclusive and exclusive)
    • 7:57 Bushra or Nushra (iclusive)

 4. What was the name of the last prophet: Muhammad or Muhammed?

All the derivatives of the root word H8M40D4 (read HaMaDa) occurs 68 times in the Quran

    • yuHaMmaDu (to be praised by others) occurs once in a NEGATIVE context in verse 3:188
    • HaMD (praise, noun) occurs 38 times and all for GOD: 1:2; 6:1; 6:45; 7:43; 10:10; 14:39; 15:98; 16:75; 17:111; 18:1; 20:130; 23:28; 27:15; 27:59; 27:93; 28:70; 29:63; 30:18; 31:25; 32:15; 34:1; 34:1; 35:1; 35:34; 37:182; 39:29; 39:74; 39:75; 39:75; 40:7; 40:55; 40:65; 42:5; 45:36; 50:39; 52:48; 64:1; 110:3.
    • HaMDika (your praise) occurs once for GOD in verse 2:30
    • biHaMDihi (with His praise) occurs 4 times all for GOD: 13:13; 17:44; 17:52; 25:58.
    • HaMiDun (those who praise) occurs once for praising GOD: 9:112.
    • HaMyD (the One who is praised) is used 17 times, and all for GOD: 2:267; 4:131; 11:73; 14:1; 14:8; 22:24; 22:64; 31:12; 31:26; 34:6; 35:15; 41:42; 42:28; 57:24; 60:6; 64:6; 85:8.
    • maHMuD (the praised position) occurs once as the description of the POSITION promised for the prophet: 17:79.
    • aHMaD (the one who praises more/most; it is not a proper name but an adjective made of a verb) occurs once in verse 61:6
    • muHaMMed (the one who praises frequently) occurs in 4 verses: 3:144; 33:40; 47:2; 48:29.

The picture must be clear now. As Satan distorted the monotheistic message of Jesus by turning unity to trinity, similarly Muslims fabricated many different idols by creating partners in religious sources, by adhering the sharia laws made by their clergymen (42:21), and by glorifying the name of a human-messenger more than his Lord and Creator, by adding his name to the name of God in the Statement of Unity thereby transforming it to the Statement of Duality.

The one who was prophecised by Jesus was described as ahmad, that is “the one who praises more”, similar to the linguistic form a’lam (the one who knows more) or arham (the one who cares more).

61:6  When Jesus, son of Mary, said, “O children of Israel, I am God‘s messenger to you, authenticating what is present with me of the Torah and bringing good news of a messenger to come after me whose attribute will be ‘the most praising.'” But when he showed them the clear proofs, they said, ‘This is clearly magic.’

Ironically, though the prophesized description is pronounced as AHMAD, (the one who praises more or the most) it is commonly translated as YUHMAD or HAMYD or HUMIDA (the one who was praised more or the most).

Some Sunnis might attempt to abuse verse 17:79, in order to maintain the Orthodox reading.  “If he was not praised which is denoted by his name Muhammad, how could his position be praised?” This objection initially appears to be a fair one, but with little scrutiny it falls apart. Here is the problem with this reasoning.

A person might be appointed and raised to a praised position by the frequently praised Lord and that person would still not be a “frequently praised person.” The position is the one which is praised, not the person who might be blessed by God to reach such a position, which is returning to God, the Praise-worthy.

If I am given a miraculous sign, I do not become miraculous myself. If one is promised high heaven, he does not become high himself.  If one is blessed with abundance, she does not become abundant herself.

In fact, God provides us with the best mathal, the best tafsyr in verse 26:58 by using similar words. In verse 26:58 we are informed that pharaoh and his followers lost their “treasures and honorable positions (maqamun karym)” However we know that neither Pharaoh nor his close friends were honorable (karym), but they had honorable position (maqamun karym) in Egypt!

After the departure of the prophet Muhammad, like most heroes the hypocrites started carving an idol around his name, which later was extended to his family members, to his monotheist friends, and even to the hypocrite friends. Unlike what the sunni sources claim, the word sahaba is not a holy word in the Quran; to the contrary, it is mostly used to describe the hypocrites and mushriks around Muhammad. When the Umayyad and Abbasid tyrants betrayed the Quranic principle of democratic election, they distorted the meaning of the word jizya (war reparation) as an extra taxation on Christians and Jews (See Quran: a Reformist Translation for detailed discussion on this and similar issues).

This anti-islamic imperialistic policy forced many Christians and Jews to convert to Sunni or Shiite sects. Those unhappy converts found it easy to replace their previous idols with new ones; this time with Muhammed and many others. Knowing the depth and breadth of alteration performed by the Sunni and Shiite clergymen, especially, considering their intolerance to and aggression against those who adhered to the monotheistic principles, gradually changing the pronunciation of the word Muhammed to Muhammad would not be a difficult task. (I highly recommend my colleagues Prof. Aisha Musa’s and Ahmad Kassim’s books on this subject: Hadith as Scripture: Discussions on the Authority of Prophetic Traditions in Islam; and Islamic Renaissance: a New Era has Started, respectively.)

In summary, according to the teaching of the Quran, the name of the last prophet was most likely not MuhammAd, but was MuhammEd, similar to the linguistic form of Muallem (teacher) or Musawer (designer). HMD is true praise and implies magnifying, honoring and admiration. The person who engages in HMD, declares his or humility and submission. Thus, HaMD exclusively applies to Allah (the god), our Lord, the One, the Initiator, the Designer, the Compassionate, the Living, the Eternal, the Almighty, and the Omniscient God. Praise is to the Lord of the Universe.

 

Share

Bloat and Corruption at the Pentagon

Share

Published on Tuesday, July 12, 2011 by On the Commons
Originally published by www.onthecommons.org

Why is the Most Wasteful Government Agency Not Part of the Deficit Discussion?

Republicans ignore incompetence, bloat and corruption at the Pentagon

In all the talk about the federal deficit, why is the single largest culprit left out of the conversation? Why is the one part of government that best epitomizes everything conservatives say they hate about government—- waste, incompetence, and corruption—all but exempt from conservative criticism?

Of course, I’m talking about the Pentagon. Any serious battle plan to reduce the deficit must take on the Pentagon. In 2011 military spending accounted for more than 58 percent of all federal discretionary spending and even more if the interest on the federal debt that is related to military spending were added. In the last ten years we have spent more than $7.6 trillion on military and homeland security according to the National Priorities Project.

In the last decade military spending has soared from $300 billion to $700 billion.


When debt ceilings and deficits seem to be the only two items on Washington’s agenda, it is both revealing and tragic that both parties give a free pass to military spending. Representative Paul Ryan’s much discussed Tea Party budget accepted Obama’s proposal for a pathetic $78 billion reduction in military spending over 5 years, a recommendation that would only modestly slow the rate of growth of military spending.

Indeed, the Republican government battering ram appears to have stopped at the Pentagon door. This was evident early on. As soon as they took over the House of Representatives, Republicans changed the rules so that military spending does not have to be offset by reduced spending somewhere else, unlike any other kind of government spending. It is the only activity of government they believe does not have to be paid for. Which brings to mind a bit of wisdom from one of their heroes, Adam Smith. “Were the expense of war to be defrayed always by revenue raised within the year … wars would in general be more speedily concluded, and less wantonly undertaken.”

The Tea Party revolution has only strengthened the Republican Party’s resolve that the Pentagon’s budget is untouchable. An analysis by the Heritage Foundation of Republican votes on defense spending found that Tea Party freshmen were even more likely than their Republican elders to vote against cutting any part of the military budget.

What makes the hypocrisy even more revealing is that the Pentagon turns out to be the poster child for government waste and incompetence.

In 2009 the Government Accountability Office (GAO) found “staggering” cost overruns of almost $300 billion in nearly 70 percent of the Pentagon’s 96 major weapons. What’s more, the programs were running, on average, 21 months behind schedule. And when they were completed, they provided less than they promised.

The Defense Logistics Agency had no use for parts worth more than half of the $13.7 billion in equipment stacked up in DOD warehouses in 2006 to 2008.

And these are only the tips of the military’s misspending iceberg. We really don’t know how much the Pentagon wastes because, believe it or not, there hasn’t been a complete audit of the Pentagon in more than 15 years.

In 1994, the Government Management Reform Act required the Inspector General of each federal agency to audit and publish the financial statements of their agency. The Department of Defense was the only agency that has been unable to comply. In fiscal 1998 the Department of Defense used $1.7 trillion of undocumentable adjustments to balance the books. In 2002 the situation was even worse. CBS News reported that Secretary of Defense Donald Rumsfeld admitted, “we cannot track $2.3 trillion in transactions.”

Imagine that a school district were to reveal that it didn’t know where it spent its money. Now imagine the Republican response. Perhaps, “Off with their desktops!”

How did Congress’ respond to DOD’s delinquency? It gave it absolution and allowed it to opt out of its legal requirement. But as a sop to outraged public opinion Congress required DOD to set a date when it would have its book sufficiently in order to be audited. Which the Pentagon dutiful did, and missed every one of the target dates. The latest is 2017 and DOD has already announced it will be unable to meet that deadline.

Adding insult to injury, last September, the GAO found that the new computer systems intended to improve the Pentagon’s financial oversight are themselves nearly 100 percent or $7 billion over budget and as much as 12 years behind schedule!

The Pentagon is not just incompetent. It is corrupt. In November 2009 the Pentagon’s Defense Contract Audit Agency (DCAA), the federal watchdog responsible for auditing oversight of military contractors, raised the question of criminal wrongdoing when it found that the audits that did occur were riddled with serious breaches of auditor independence. One Pentagon auditor admitted he did not perform detailed tests because, “The contractor would not appreciate it.”

Why would the Pentagon allow its contractors to get away with fraud? To answer that question we need to understand the incestuous relationship between the Pentagon and its contractors that has been going on for years, and is getting worse. From 2004 to 2008, 80 percent of retiring three and four star officers went to work as consultants or defense industry executives. Thirty-four out of 39 three- and four-star generals and admirals who retired in 2007 are now working in defense industry roles — nearly 90 percent.

retired general working for defense
Generals are recruited for private sector jobs well before they retire. Once employed by the military contractor the general maintains a Pentagon advisory role.

“In almost any other realm it would seem a clear conflict of interest. But this is the Pentagon where…such apparent conflicts are a routine fact of life”, an in-depth investigation by the Boston Globe concluded.

U.S. military spending now exceeds the spending of all other countries combined. Knowledge military experts argue that we can cut at least $1 trillion from the Pentagon budget without changing its currently expressed mission. But a growing number believe that the mission itself is suspect. Economic competitors like India and China certainly approve of our willingness to undermine our economic competitiveness by diverting trillions of dollars into war and weapons production. Some argue that all this spending has made us more secure but all the evidence points in the opposite direction. Certainly our $2 trillion and counting military adventures in the Middle East and Afghanistan and Pakistan have won us few friends and multiplied our enemies.

Defense experts Gordon Adams and Matthew Leatherman, writing in the Washington Post offer another argument against unrestrained military spending.

“Countries feel threatened when rivals ramp up their defenses; this was true in the Cold War, and now it may happen with China. It’s how arms races are born. We spend more, inspiring competitors to do the same — thus inflating defense budgets without making anyone safer. For example, Gates observed in May that no other country has a single ship comparable to our 11 aircraft carriers. Based on the perceived threat that this fleet poses, the Chinese are pursuing an anti-ship ballistic missile program. U.S. military officials have decried this “carrier-killer’‘ effort, and in response we are diversifying our capabilities to strike China, including a new long-range bomber program, and modernizing our carrier fleet at a cost of about $10 billion per ship.”

For tens of millions of Americans real security comes not from fighting wars on foreign soil but from not having to worry losing their house or their job or their medical care. As Joshua Holland, columnist for Alternet points out 46 states faced combined budget shortfalls this year of $130 billion, leading them to fire tens of thousands of workers and cut off assistance to millions of families. Just the supplemental requests for fighting in Iraq and Afghanistan this year were $170 billion.

What is perhaps most astonishing of all is that cutting the military budget is wildly popular. Even back in 1995, when military spending was only a fraction of its present size, a poll by the Program on International Policy Attitudes reported that 42 percent of the US public feeling that defense spending is too high and a majority of Americans were convinced that defense spending “has weakened the US economy and given some allies an economic edge.”

This March Reuters released a new poll that found the majority of Americans support reducing defense spending.

The next time you hear Republicans insist they want to ferret out government waste and reduce spending and stamp out incompetence ask them why the one part of government that exemplifies everything they say is wrong with government is the one part of government they embrace most heartily.

This work is licensed under a Creative Commons License

 

David Morris

David Morris is Vice President of the Institute for Local Self-Reliance, based in Minneapolis and Washington, D.C., which focuses on local economic and social development. You can follow David’s writings at www.defendingthepublicgood.org

 

Share

Trojan Horses in your Brain

Share

Trojan Horses in your Brain

Edip Yuksel

The following rules were originally written by Charles J. Sykes, the author of “Dumbing Down Our Kids” and “50 Rules Kids Won’t Learn in School,” and it was first published by San Diego Union Tribune in 1996. However, in the warped world of Internet someone attributed those rules to Bill Gates and even to other famous people. Here is the story:

Bill Gates recently gave a speech at a high school about 11 things they did not and will not learn in school. He talks about how feel-good, politically correct teachings created a generation of kids with no concept of reality and how this concept sets them up for failure in the real world.

Rule 1:    Life is not fair – get used to it!

Rule 2:    The world won’t care about your self-esteem. The world will expect you to accomplish something BEFORE you feel good about yourself.

Rule 3:    You will NOT make $60,000 a year right out of high school. You won’t be a vice president with a car phone until you earn both.

Rule 4:    If you think your teacher is tough, wait till you get a boss.

Rule 5:    Flipping burgers is not beneath your dignity. Your grandparents had a different word for burger flipping: they called it opportunity.

Rule 6:    If you mess up, it’s not your parents’ fault; so don’t whine about your mistakes, learn from them.

Rule 7:    Before you were born, your parents weren’t as boring as they are now. They got that way from paying your bills, cleaning your clothes and listening to you talk about how cool you thought you were. So before you save the rain forest from the parasites of your parent’s generation, try delousing the closet in your own room.

Rule 8:   Your school may have done away with winners and losers, but life HAS NOT. In some schools, they have abolished failing grades and they’ll give you as MANY TIMES as you want to get the right answer. This doesn’t bear the slightest resemblance to ANYTHING in real life.

Rule 9:    Life is not divided into semesters. You don’t get summers off and very few employers are interested in helping you “FIND YOURSELF”. Do that on your own time.

Rule 10: Television and video games are NOT real life. In real life people actually have to leave the coffee shop and go to jobs.

Rule 11: Be nice to nerds. Chances are you’ll end up working for one.

I stumbled on this story with 11 Rules and I decided to use it as an educational material for my philosophy students in college. The rules, I believe contain at least one Trojan horse.

Embedded among other more or less “common sense” ones, the first rule promotes political and social apathy and inaction against injustices. It commits the fallacy of conflating an acceptable description with an unacceptable prescription. The life we live, the laws and culture of the country where we live, may not be fair to us, but it is the duty of every moral person to try their best to make it fairer.

If past generations followed the first “common sense” rule, we would still have racial segregation, women with no voice, and the horrible work conditions in the turning of the 20th century. We would still have slavery, the Pope would still condemn Galileos to death, the King and Queen of England would still be taxing Americans, DDT would be the ubiquitous flavor of our food, cars would still be dangerous in any speed, and the DOS would be the operating system of all computers, and more.

 

Filling the brains with facts and stories, facts and stories, facts and stories…

Unfortunately, critical thinking is missing from our educational system and I think that is the biggest missing ingredient for the pie called democracy. Without critical thinking citizens, democracy is only a window dressing, is only a tool to “manufacture consent” so that hegemony, the elite, and corporations can do whatever they wish without fear of riots and revolutions.

For years we teach our students numerous important or trivial facts related to history, literature, science, etc., together with numerous important or trivial falsehood and fiction. Then we expect them to memorize those facts and fiction, pass our standardized tests and become productive members of our system. Yet, we do not teach them how to use their logic properly, how to avoid common logical fallacies, and how to question the authority, how to examine the truthfulness and soundness of the information and dogmas we keep feeding them.

Consequently, a great majority of students graduating from our colleges are not much different than robots. I know it, since as a professor of Philosophy I have been trying to teach how to think to thousands of young robots. Of course, I always have some brilliant students who are vigilant critical thinkers guarding their precious castle, the brains against logical fallacies, distortion and manipulation, but they are in minority.

For many of the students, I am too late, since their logic board has already been screwed up, has already been messed up by dogmas of the dominant system. I occasionally shock and awe them, no not with bombs like the benevolent USA-Inc, but with unconventional ideas, with heretic political views. I occasionally play the devil’s advocate and try my best to provoke them. When they are finally woken up and are provoked, they are usually clueless how to respond to my intellectual challenge. They appear to be incompetent to correct their logic board, to purge the Trojan horses and viruses. I feel that not only the core of their system software, but their hardware too have been compromised and tempered with. As if big corporations, governments and churches have implanted various chips in their brains, they are unable to think for themselves beyond what is expected from them by the masters.

Surfing in a polluted ocean with sharks

Now the internet added more burden beyond critical thinking; we must also do the critical research or authentication of what we read and see. It is disheartening that the great majority of people are neither critical researchers nor critical thinkers. With so much false information floating around and so many brains infected with logical fallacies are surfing the net, we will end up with more charlatans and crooks as politicians and business leaders.

So, we should be doubly careful about what we read and see on Internet. We have to examine and re-examine the authenticity of the FACTS and OPINIONS.

Here, the authenticity of the source (being authored by Bill Gates) is not epistemologically as crucial as the ones attributed to God or holy people, since the religious rules, symbols and ideas that turn the faithful to zombies or robots make them commit and justify horrendous acts such as Crusades, Witch hunts, or the recent invasion of Iraq and the killing of more than a million innocent people there.

However, capitalistic symbols and ideas too have some emotional and infantilizing effect on people who are subjected to constant ideological propaganda including the subliminal and subtle ones. The name Bill Gates is a holy fantastic name in the context of capitalistic ideology and thus, it demands respect. He is unique since compared to the majority of filthy rich who inherit their wealth, he has made his wealth with magical combination of work, intelligence, connection, dubious business deals, and sheer luck. Bill Gates is also a poster boy of philanthropy since unlike most filthy rich he is listening to his conscious and together with his wife he has been trying to help people in poverty through his foundation.

“Hey, if you wish to be successful and reach your American dream and beyond, you better listen to the patron saint of capitalism.” Bill Gates is a brand name for the few big winners in the capitalistic lottery system, which is master in hiding the mass losers. Not only the propaganda machine hides the mass losers whose blood and marrow is sucked by the winners, it blames them, denigrates them and even criminalize them. They are lazy and many are criminals. No wonder the USA-Inc, the bastion and beacon of freedom is number one in the world in the highest prison population. 

So, from the beginning, the speech falsely attributed to Bill Gates attracts the attention of zombies who are dreaming to become a winner. When it is read with initial mental state of admiration or subordination, the rules appeals to us as common-sense. With the witty last rule, the capitalist zombies will react as one named Cashton posted on the net:

“Regardless of who wrote it, when it was written, or how it was written, one thing remains the same…IT’S ALL VERY TRUE!!”

If your initial reaction to the 11 Rules was something like the one expressed above, then you better stop reading for a while and start thinking on thinking. Yes, thinking how to think better, how to use the 19 rules of inference, the “natural rules of deduction” embedded in us by our creator.

Edip Yuksel

Share

Dogmatic Skepticism and Organized Atheism (2 of 2)

Share

Dogmatic Skepticism and Organized Atheism

Finding Mixed Nuts in James Randi’s Amazing Hat, and
Losing Michael Shermer in the Cave of Patternicity

Part 2 of 2

Edip Yuksel
July 2011

The leading American skeptic, Michael Shermer, after getting disoriented in an interview which he calls an “ambush”, engages in a pre-emptive strike. He responds with a criticism infected with logical fallacies such as poisoning the well, straw-man, red-herring, hasty generalization and a false innuendo about my prison term in Turkey. After analyzing his article, I propose two options.

“He produced a blog post and he wants to hide the only evidence that is related to the blog post. This placed him in a deep contradiction with his position as a skeptic.” Gazi Alankuş

 

Dear Michael: 

You have published an article reacting and commenting on our interview with you on June 17, 2011. You published the article entitled The Number 19: An attempted ambush interview turns into a lesson in patternicity and numerology, in three websites:

http://www.skeptic.com/eskeptic/11-06-29

http://skepticblog.org/2011/06/28/number-19/

http://www.michaelshermer.com/2011/

Your article was an evasive reaction to the 19-based mathematical system in the Quran. Before sharing some examples of 19 in the Quran, you added a few silly words and then you hurled a few punches at a straw-man by quoting the unrelated and nonsensical remarks by a dogmatic clergyman with a 3.5 pound potato for a brain. Thereby, you wished to poison the well and create prejudice against the Quranic examples. After quoting some examples from my book, you continued employing logical fallacies by attempting to confuse them with unrelated, anecdotal, and arbitrary semi-silly examples about dozen of different numbers. Finishing your article, by referring to my prison experience in Turkey with an innuendo, was a clever and creative ad hominem attack. In fact, your article was filled with ad hominem. Instead of dealing with the philosophical debate on the evidences I provided, you indulged in describing me as “very fidgety” “feverishly taking notes and fiddling around with books.” “leaped up out of his chair like a WWF wrestler”, etc. Interestingly, you forgot to quote your own description of yourself during the cross-examination!

Let me concede. Indeed you are more fluent than me; English is chronologically my fifth language and I have a strong accent, which usually creates a low impression on Americans hooked on American idol or the Kardashian show. Despite your balding head you are more handsome than me. You generate better smiles on your face, at least during the first session with Matthew (not Alan!). You were not very fidgety. You did not feverishly take notes; in fact, you did not take any. You did not fiddle around with books; in fact, you treated them like a bibliophobe. But, towards the middle of my cross-examination, you looked disoriented, disturbed, confused, and utterly lost in your own office. You treated me like a “bad cop” while you sought clarification from my friend, whom you perceived as the “good cop.”

It seems that you panicked after you were ambushed intellectually. In front of five people and two recording cameras you confessed twice: “I look like an ***** here!” and you asked us not to release the second part of the interview. All have been recorded in high definition!

You lost debate because of your arrogance

No Michael, you are not an *****; you are a bright and educated man. Yet indeed on the afternoon of June 17, 2011 you looked like an *****because you acted like a bigot, demonstrating no interest in an intellectual debate on the topic of your expertise. Though my argument was philosophical and scientific, and my examples were verifiable and falsifiable, you noticed the compelling nature of my argument and you wished to avoid it by declaring your ignorance of the Quran and Islam. Ironically, you had just made the Quran and Islam the cover story of the Skeptic magazine, at which you are the chief-editor and publisher. Bad timing!

In brief:

    1. You lost philosophically through your reaction and evasive response to the prophetic mathematical evidence for God’s existence.
    2. You lost scientifically through your inability to account for the verses of the Quran on cosmology, embryology, physics, and other issues supported by modern science.
    3. You lost professionally when you pleaded the Fifth after publishing false information about the Quran through your magazine.
    4. You lost your integrity when you published an article mocking our evidences by mixing it with irrelevant remarks; the evidences that you could not handle during the Socratic grilling session, which you described as an “ambush”.

As I told you during my cross-examination, you did not need to respond to my statements on theology. Though months before the interview I had mailed to you the Quran: a Reformist Translation and later the NINETEEN: God’s Signature in Nature and Scripture. As it appears, you have interest in everything, including paranormal claims, religious mythologies, and scientific issues in the world, but you have not even looked at the pages of those books that equally challenge the religious establishment and modern atheism. Apparently, you did not even show interest in those books, especially the second one that refers to some of your books, even during the time you were editing articles about and against the Quran.

Then the day of reckoning came, which is much easier than the real day of reckoning in the hereafter. Here I was there at your office, challenging your atheistic dogmas and your claims about the Quran with philosophical arguments supported by verifiable/falsifiable evidences. As a prominent skeptic and atheist, what did you do? You acted like a religious bigot with no interest in philosophical debate. You acted as if you had seen a lion (or a WWF wrestler!) in the open. I was surprised when I provided some examples of numero-semantical system in the Quran, such as the frequency of the word Month being 12, and the frequency of the word Day, as you expected, being 365, even so you still did not demonstrate any interest in the subject matter. You acted as if you were sitting on a bunch of nails with sacks of potato chips on your shoulders. You knew that you were being subjected to a Socratic cross-examination and the person next to you was not a religious piñata, a believer of dogmas and contradictory stories whom you could easily punch to death and declare another cheap victory. It was too late when you realized that you made a remark that you regret making. Interestingly, you repeated that remark at least twice.

You lost the debate. No, it was not you who lost. It was your prejudices and arrogant claims about God and the Quran that lost. Instead of considering it as a victory for truth and for yourself, instead of asking me to meet you another time after you study our arguments more carefully, you acted like the prototype ingrate described in 74:16-25 and 7:146 and chose to stay in Saqar, which is described in 74:26-30.

A Hodgepodge of Logical Fallacies

Interestingly, you managed to squeeze in half-a-dozen major logical fallacies in a short article, which may be used as a good material in Logic classes to show examples of logical fallacies. Here is the list of fallacies crept in your article:

    1. Ad Homonym (WWF wrestler; false implication by referring to the Midnight Express film)
    2. Poisoning the Well (Louis Farrakhan, numerology; Three Dog Night)
    3. Straw-man (Lois Farrakhan; numerology)
    4. Red-herring (the entire article)
    5. Hasty Generalization and Mockery (the entire article, especially through the patternicity label)
    6. False Analogy (The paragraph which mentions the number of pages in my book; the mishmash list following that paragraph, which contains 8 different numbers and about 20 different concepts/facts as an analogy to the pattern in the Quran, which is about one number (19) in one book (Quran).

Fearing that the video recording of you with self-incriminating confessions of ****** may be released to the public, you calculated the risks and decided to pre-emptively react, by any means possible. The evasive, the “not-knowing-anything,” the “looking-like-an-*****” atheist against me in June 17th 2011 somehow turned into a skeptic hero who was “ambushed” by a lunatic man who had escaped from a Turkish prison! A nice Hollywood movie!

You have my book and you may learn from it that I was imprisoned by a martial court after the military coup in 1980 for two of my articles which were critical of the Turkish government. Many activists, academics, authors and political figures too were imprisoned by the military regime. Then, Recep Tayyip Erdoğan, the current Turkish Prime Minister, my former comrade, too was arrested for participating in a political rally led by me, and we spent a night in jail together with other 300 protesters. This story was publicized in a political biography by his former advisor, Mehmet Metiner, and recently became the focus of controversy in Turkish media. Though I was subjected to torture in prison, I did not experience the kinds of abuse you are implying. I invited you to play a physical game after the interview while the camera operator was packing up. This was to reduce your anxiety and to comfort you since you looked fazed after being grilled by an incarnated Socrates with funny accent and weird demeanor. Though I am uncompromising when it involves theological and philosophical debates, I have compassion even to my ardent enemies, which I do not consider you belonging to that category. Albeit, perhaps I was naïve not to think that it might take you to the Midnight Express and invoke some disturbing scenes. If you really got that impression, I do apologize for that. My friends knows about the game, which is an entertaining balancing and concentration challenge; we invented it when we were in a small military prison where we did not have room to exercise. So, I am still very good at that.

Michael, your critical article on 19 is juvenile. You cannot mock and distort the facts and get away with it forever. I advise you to get yourself out of the panic mode and deal with this challenge as an intellectual and honorable person, which I believe is your essence. As I told you, I support your work and enjoy many of your articles debunking religious lies and mythologies. But, when you were examined by a rational monotheist, you fell apart like the religious figures have done in your investigation.

Patternicty, or the pattern of ignoring examples of pattern and design that refute the atheistic dogmas

Dear Michael, the light of truth may initially hurt our eyes. Learning that that there is an intelligent creator might pose problems with your petty vested interest in leading an atheist organization, but it will save you from darkness of atheism and nihilism; it will open the gate of eternal life with God. I had similar experience myself in 1986; for several months, I insisted to stay in the darkness of Sunni religion.

At the end of your article, you have promised your readers to write a feature article and solicited the following:

“Patternicity Challenge to Readers: As a test—of sorts—I would like to hereby issue a challenge to all readers to employ their own patternicity skills at finding meaningful patterns in both meaningful and meaningless noise with such numbers and numerical relationships, both serious and lighthearted, related to the number 19 or any other number that strikes your fancy. Post them in the comments section of this eSkeptic and we shall publish them in a later feature-length article I shall write on this topic.”

This is a good try. But, looking at the meaningless patterns you have listed in your article and the patterns your admirers posted in the comment section, I do not expect a serious response. Your readers will come up with arbitrary and silly lists of some numbers and events or inconsistent and anecdotal examples of the number 19 in a text of their choice, which they will pretend utilizing a similar pattern. I am still looking forward to your article, since it might be better than the current one.

If you look at the book I gave to you and autographed upon your request, you will see that I have several articles in the Appendices statistically analyzing the so-called patterns fabricated by the knee-jerk critics and innumerate numerologists. For instance, I recommend you reading the following articles:

    • Appendix 2, The Gullible, the Blind, and Boxes of Diamonds and Glass, pp. 388-391.
    • Appendix 3, Diluting the Miracle, pp. 394-399.
    • Appendix 5, Diamond vs. Glass, by Prof. Richard Voss, pp. 402-429.
    • Appendix 6, The Ingrates React, pp. 430-433.

As it seems, you failed again to study the subject of your critical article, which has been the common reaction of religious people. For instance, you wonder about whether Carl Sagan responded to my mail. If you had browsed the book, you would see the copy of his second mail on page 126 and my response in the following pages. You could learn a few things from my response, or at least, you could criticize my argument, rather than punching a straw man like Louis Farakhan, whose nonsensical remarks have nothing to do with the subject of the book.

Atheist Sam Harris: “We will continue to spill blood”

Perhaps, you will understand my point better if I treat you with your own medicine. No, I will not mock you as a person as you and your friend Randi have done (See: http://19.org/641/randi/). Trust me I can do a fine job in making a mockery of you; but it would be a disservice to such an important subject. Besides, you are a good-natured person and I have no personal vendetta against you. I will only respond to your straw-man argument, transforming into an educational boomerang. To mirror your twist, I will use a few sentences from your introductory paragraph about Louis Farakhan:

At this point I had a vague flashback memory of another famous atheist, Sam Harris, who justified the USA-Inc’s invasions and massacres around the world, killing more than a million in Iraq, and tens of thousands in Afghanistan. A little Internet search confirmed my flashback. Below is a quote from Sam Harris, a best-selling atheist author whose remarks comparing rape to religion in an interview with ABC Radio host Stephen Crittendon in 2006 made the headlines. Though Sam Harris did not condone rape, his statement that “there is nothing more natural than rape” stirred controversy. Here is the Sam’s argument to spill more blood of the “innocents abroad”:

“The link between belief and behaviour raises the stakes considerably. Some propositions are so dangerous that it may even be ethical to kill people for believing them. This may seem an extraordinary claim, but it merely enunciates an ordinary fact about the world in which we live. Certain beliefs place their adherents beyond the reach of every peaceful means of persuasion, while inspiring them to commit acts of extraordinary violence against others. There is, in fact, no talking to some people. If they cannot be captured, and they often cannot, otherwise tolerant people may be justified in killing them in self-defense. This is what the United States attempted in Afghanistan, and it is what we and other Western powers are bound to attempt, at an even greater cost to ourselves and to innocents abroad, elsewhere in the Muslim world. We will continue to spill blood in what is, at bottom, a war of ideas.” (Sam Harris, The End of Faith, pp. 52-53.)

The warmongering argument above justifies all the terror, atrocities and tortures committed by USA-Inc and Zionists against civilian population of poor countries. The prominent atheist sides with jingoism and imperialism against gang terrorism, which is ironically the byproduct of imperialism and its policy of invasions, covert operations, supporting tyrants and authoritarian regimes in countries with rich natural resources. When in power, atheists are ruthless. To promote their ideologies, atheists like Stalin and Pol Pot did not hesitate to kill millions of people.

Now, would you be happy if this were my response to any of your articles promoting atheism, especially, if you disagree with the warmongering position of Sam Harris or with the policy of Stalin and Pol Pot? Interestingly, your philosophical position is much closer to that of Sam Harris than is my philosophical and theological position of Louis Farrakhan. But, you did not care about that. In haste to poison the well and manipulate your readers, you just wanted to find a silly remark made by a “Muslim” clergyman. This would lead your readers to punch a straw man through a hasty generalization. This is not even “guilt by association,” since I do not consider Louis Farrakhan as a rational monotheist. I feel much closer to an atheist than to a professional religious leader who has no inhibition in peddling false stories about God. Louis is a Sunni demagogue, a clergyman who lives a lavish life through donations made by his poor congregation. Louis does not engage in critical thinking; to the contrary, like all religious preachers, he invites people to believe on faith and join his bandwagon!

Two options

I challenge you for a real face-to-face debate that will not make you feel as if you are being ambushed by a fidgety wrestler. In fact, you may ambush me at any time in any location you wish! I have no problem with truth. If you falsify my claims I am ready to change my position! You may even ask your magician friend, the so-called “Amazing Randi”, to join you for help. Though he is a hard nut to crack, he may produce rabbits out of his magician’s hat to distract or entertain the audience! He may even call me nuts, peanuts, coconuts, walnuts as much as he wishes. I am not offended by the insults of a moruk whose intellectual capacity is limited by a bowl of nuts.

So, here is my proposal:

    1. Let’s set up a date for a two-hour debate with me on the subject of NINTEEN in front of a public audience before the end of this coming October. We may pick a University in California or New York. OR
    2. Give permission to the producing company to release the video recordings of my cross-examination of you which you describe as an “ambush,” within their documentary film, so that people could see the nature of the ambush you are complaining about.

Why I prefer face-to-face debate? Well, I have debated this issue in writing for more than two decades. I have already published a book, Running Like Zebras, containing a lengthy debate between me and Abdurrahman Lomax. I have also extensive debate in writing with another critic who calls himself Ayman. For complicated and comprehensive issues like this, I prefer a face-to-face debate, since it is immediate, and allows follow-up questions and answers, thereby enabling parties to focus on a particular issue and expose contradictions, logical fallacies, and false assumptions in much efficient way.

So, it is no surprise that anyone who engaged in a face-to-face debate with me on this issue lost the debate. The former head of the Turkish Religious Affairs, Professor Suleyman Ateş, literally escaped from the TV studio during a live program watched by millions of Turkish audience. Twice! Each time he was brought back by the TV host who received concessions from me to be softer on him. In order not to disturb the chips on his shoulder, I did not even respond to him when he added two imaginary letters to the first statement of the Quran, increasing the numbers of its letters from 19 to 21! The third guest on the panel, Pofessor Haluk Oral, a mathematician at Bosporus University, could not understand the phobic reaction demonstrated by the prominent Sunni cleric.

By now, you should know that you cannot get help from your comrade, Randi. (See the first part of this article). I do not recommend David Silverman, the president of American Atheist Organization, either. I had an hour-and-half debate with him in the Atheist Organization’s New Jersey headquarter. Unlike you, he was more comfortable and even enthusiastic during the debate; yet he found himself in a foreign zone when I brought the issue of code 19. Instead of reacting reflexively like you did, he wanted to outsource me to Randi. Though I told him that a mathematician, not a magician, would be more appropriate for this issue, he insisted me to contact a magician who happened to be nut-caster.

You should also know that, before publishing the book NINETEEN, I had contacted 50 mathematicians who signed a paper rejecting the claims made by Drosnin in the Bible Code. None responded, except one from Israel. If you would like to contact him, I would be glad to put you in contact with him. There have been serious critics of code 19, whom I had the opportunity to debate via Internet. For instance, Abdurrahman Lomax, Abdullah Ayman are among them. Just a week before interviewing you, I contacted Dave Thomas of New Mexicans for Science and Reason. He had written a critical article against 19, and I was going to cross-examine him and expose the manifold problems with his criticism. Unfortunately, citing a family issue, Dave declined the interview. In brief, you could invite the two Muslim critics of the code, Abdurrahman Lomax and Adullah Ayman together with Dave Thomas to join you in that debate.

Peace,
Edip Yuksel

Note: The person who interviewed you before me was not Alan Shaikhin, who hardly speaks English and this was his first visit to the USA. The interviewer was Matthew Capiello, the spokesperson of Muslims for Peace, Justice and Progress (MPJP). Matthew was not aware of my “ambush.” You may also be interested in knowing that Alan Shaikhin prefers Dr. Pepper, since back in Kazakhstan he had seen Tom Hanks drinking it in the film, Forrest Gump. (The last information is meant to provide you with an irrelevant material so that you might use in your next article! In case you might need an ingredient for distraction! J)

(For the first part of this article containing my communication with James Randi, see: http://19.org/641/randi/ )

Share

Dogmatic Skepticism and Organized Atheism (1 of 2)

Share

Dogmatic Skepticism and Organized Atheism

Finding Mixed Nuts in James Randi’s Amazing Hat, and
Losing Michael Shermer in the Cave of Patternicity 

Part 1 of 2 

Edip Yuksel
July 2011

Nineteen: God's Signature in Nature and Scripture

Below is my communication with the renowned atheist magician, the so-called “Amazing Randi”, and my response to the article published by Michael Shermer of Skeptic Society as a reaction to my interview in June 17, 2011

Why did they turn away from this reminder?
Like fleeing zebras… Running from the lion?
(74:49-51)

 

FROM: Edip Yuksel
TO: Sadie Crabtree
DATE: Tue, Jun 7, 2011 at 9:26 PM
SUBJECT: Re: Interview with James Randi

Dear Sadie, thank you for the prompt response:

Enclosed is the letter I received from the director of the upcoming documentary. The group is mainly focusing on my recently published book, NINETEEN: God’s Signature in Nature and Scripture. The book will be advertised heavily with the release of the documentary…

We have two different expectation regarding Randi:

1. The producers are interested in sharing Randi’s skeptical position against religions, paranormal claims, which we believe is very important and necessary to be heard. They are very appreciative of Randi’s work.

2. This involves my personal challenge to his categorical rejection of paranormal phenomena.  I would like to respond to his challenge of the so-called 1 million dollar award. Those who know me, know well that I have no interest in getting someone else’s money, especially the money of an honest man like Randy, but I will take the challenge since this case is unique. We have an extraordinary evidence for the extraordinary claim regarding God and the divine message.

If Randi is interested, I could order the book to his address or he could just visit the following site and check the book’s SEE INSIDE feature.

http://www.amazon.com/dp/0979671590/

There are also a few articles on this subject at:

www.19.org

I also can give him access to the electronic version, which will be the fastest way.

The team will leave in the end of this month. So, we are looking forward to have a wonderful meeting with Randi.

Peace,

Edip

***

FROM: James Randi
TO: Edip Yuksel
DATE: Tue, Jun 28, 2011 at 10:06 PM
SUBJECT: 19 — or any other number

I have no interest in discussing numerology.  I’m a grown adult, with far more important things to do with my time.

***

FROM: Edip Yuksel
DATE: Tue, Jun 28, 2011 at 11:42 PM
TO: James Randi
SUBJECT: Re: 19 — or any other number

James Randi,

You are right, James. As it appears, I was wrong in expecting a magician and a strawman-puncher to engage in a serious philosophical debate that involves math and sciences. Your response demonstrates your paranoia, which appears to be contagious in your group. I assume that your partner, Michael Shermer, warned you about us: “These guys are not the kinds of stupid believers and charlatans that we have been beating and declaring cheap victories. Stay away from them.”

We have the video records of Michael, acting like a bigoted believer, falling into multiple contradictions and ending up with an incriminating confession.

You have time to discuss the primitive trick of spoon-bending, claims of spiritual-healing, or stories of UFO-believers, but you have no time for discussing the claim about a verifiable and falsifiable numerical system in a book! You are a grown adult producing rabbits from your hat, bending spoons, putting up a million dollars challenging silly paranormal claims! In fact, your statement above shows that you consider our argument not to be in the category of the childish claims that you have devoted yourself to. 

Though I support your work in exposing hoaxes and fraud in the name of God and the paranormal, I find you acting like a child when you are challenged by rational monotheists. Unlike Michael, you might have barely escaped this “ambush”, but you will one day be caught by monotheistic critical thinkers and your bigotry will be exposed. God willing, we are going to debunk the debunkers. Wait and see. You may encounter us in the least expected places.

Peace (and I mean it)

Edip Yuksel

***

FROM: James Randi
TO: Edip Yuksel
DATE: Wed, Jun 29, 2011 at 5:02 AM
SUBJECT: Re: 19 — or any other number

Ooh!  Now I’ll have sleepless nights waiting for a misinformed, bigoted, naive, religious nut to jump on me from out of the shadows!  Enjoy your well-nurtured delusions, and anticipate the crowd of eager virgins who await you when you arrive in Valhalla — or is it Paradise, Disney World, or some other amusement park…?  I can’t keep them all in my mind, there are so many imaginary places that you nut-cases have invented…!

The life of a Grubby is your only path, it seems…  Enjoy!

Oh, by the way, the ancient “19” delusion has long ago been falsified, didn’t you know…?  No one cares, you see…

James Randi. 

***

FROM: Edip Yuksel
TO: James Randi
DATE: Jun 29, 2011 at 6:22 PM
SUBJECT: Re: 19 — or any other number

74:49  Why did they turn away from this reminder?*
74:50  Like fleeing zebras,
74:51  Running from the lion?

6:4       Whenever a sign came to them from their Lord, they turned away from it.
6:5       They have denied the truth when it came to them. The news will ultimately come to them of what they were mocking.

7:146  I will divert from My signs those who are arrogant on earth unjustly, and if they see every sign they do not acknowledge it, and if they see the path of guidance they do not take it as a path; and if they see the path of straying, they take it as a path. That is because they have denied Our signs and were heedless of them.*

15:9    We, indeed We, it is We who have sent down the Reminder, and indeed it is We who will preserve it.*
15:10  We have sent before you to the factions of old.
15:11  Any messenger that came to them, they would mock him.
15:12  We thus let it sneak into the hearts of the criminals.

21:41     Messengers before you have been mocked, but those who mocked were then surrounded by the object of their mockery!

26:5        Not a new reminder comes to them from the Gracious, except that they turn away from it.
26:6        They have denied, thus the news will come to them of what they used to ridicule.

29:47     Similarly, We have sent down to you the Book. Thus, those whom We have given the book will acknowledge it. Also, some of your people will acknowledge it. The only ones who mock Our signs are the ingrates.

45:34     It will be said to them: “Today We will forget you, just as you forgot the meeting of this day. Your abode is the fire, and you will have no helpers.”
45:35     “This is because you took God‘s signs in mockery, and you were deceived by the worldly life.” So from this day, they will never exit therefrom, nor will they be excused.
45:36     All praise belong to God; the Lord of the heavens, and the Lord of the earth; the Lord of the worlds.
45:37     To Him belongs all majesty in the heavens and the earth. He is the Noble, the Wise.

***

FROM: James Randi
TO: Edip Yuksel
DATE: Tue, Jul 19, 2011 at 2:05 PM
SUBJECT: Re: Dogmatic Skepticism and Organized Atheism

Sir, you must try to understand.  It is very difficult to argue with children and with idiots.  They find meaning where there is none, they re-discover patterns that are simply mathematical realities, and they simply react, instead of using reason.  Children usually grow out of such ways, idiots may be stuck for life in this trap.

No, we are not fleeing like zebras from a lion.  We flee like thinking humans from participating in arguments with a rock, which wastes time and breath.  Yes, the truth – facts, evidence, reality – can set you free.  Fantasy only traps you more firmly.

James Randi

(For my response to Michael Shermer’s article published at Skpetic.com and his blogs, see the SECOND PART of this article at http://19.org/648/shermer/ )

Share

Jury Reaches the Verdict: We are the Guilty

Share

Your Honor, we have Reached the Verdict:
We are the Guilty!

Edip Yuksel, J.D.

CR-20110336-001
State of Arizona v.s. Robert Tracy Wilson
Pima County Superior Court
Division 19
Judge Clark W. Munger

In the 22 years since I immigrated to the USA, this was the first time I was summoned for jury duty. Early morning of June 8, 2011, I lost my sleep. The second day of my jury duty is going to start at 10:30 am, and at 7:00 am I have an appointment with endodondist for a root canal on tooth number 19. I did not lose my sleep because of my tooth; I lost it because of that homeless guy staring at the jury box the day before.

After listening to the opening statements and some witness testimonies the day before, I was disturbed by the events, characters, and my role. The voice of the judge echoes in my mind. He read his instruction for us reminding us that we have to set aside our opinion and follow the law, since it would cause anarchy. He was right. As a jury member, I took an oath to follow the laws. The judge was a very kind person and followed the rule of law as he was expected to. But, last night, after some soul-searching I contemplated to become an anarchist. I prefer to be an anarchist rather than to be an accomplice robot of legalized systematic injustice. I know that I would not follow the law to find Rosa Parks guilty of sitting in a bus allocated to white people. This homeless drug addict, of course, is no male version of Rosa Parks, but I found similarities between us and those who haunted witches and tried people like Rosa Parks.

Out of about 40 candidates who were gathered for voir dire, I was among the chosen eight jurors plus an alternate one. I was later told by the law clerk, who happened to be my classmate from law school, that it was very rare that a lawyer would make it to the jury. Perhaps, the snapshot information about my colorful background and my occupation of authoring books and teaching philosophy and ethics courses at college, were the redeeming factors… The defense expected me to empathize and the prosecutor expected me to rationalize. I did both, and even more!

For me, truth and justice are priceless! They are worth fighting for. Now, I was going to fight for a little guy who had nothing to lose except an old bicycle and his little freedom to roam the streets and parks. And now he had lost both.

The 0.363 grams!

Robert Tracy Wilson is a homeless man in his forties. On January 19th 2011, he was arrested in a public restroom after the park was closed. A police officer noticing a bicycle by the bathroom wall stops by and finds the defendant by the sink with a lighter in one hand and a finger bleeding. On the sink he sees an aluminum beer can split into halves. Then he notices a little metal tube on the bathroom’s concrete floor and a tiny piece of crack cocaine on the sink, 363 milligrams, according to police report. Robert is arrested and charged for “unlawfully possessing a narcotic drug, to wit: cocaine base, and unlawfully possessing drug paraphernalia, to wit: pipe.”

The evidence is circumstantial. The police has no evidence that Robert was high on drugs or he actually possessed a narcotic drug and paraphernalia; in legal terminology he was allegedly in “constructive possession” of the drug. There is neither fingerprint on the pipe nor on the crack. The pipe does not have the screen in the end, which was used in favor of the defendant by the public defender, Dean Brault. As a response, the prosecutor, Gordon Bennett, through several expert witnesses provided free public education about the many ways of using drugs! I am a teetotaler. All my life, I have never used alcohol or drugs, never smoked cigarettes, and as you might guess, I have also never gambled. So, I have no empathy for the alleged crime, and I consider alcohol and drugs most harmful afflictions in human history, at par with wars and perhaps little creatures such as viruses, germs and mosquitoes.

I will not bother you with the details of this case and the arguments of the parties. In fact, I found that all the factual details were distraction and smoke screen. Unfortunately, like most of the jury, my friends would be distracted by the facts of this particular case. They were excited to act like detectives in movies and employ all their smarts to reach guilty or non-guilty verdict. I see the devil in some details. If we ignore the bigger picture and get lost in the cracks of the details, the justice too might get lost. I also know that there are literally hundreds of similar cases around the nation every working day, and juries are disoriented and misled into looking for justice in the tiny cracks of an unjust system.

Nullification versus Planting Reasonable Doubt

I am surprised that other jury members pick me as their foreperson. The jury members are comprised of three women and six men. Among the jurors there are two engineers, a chemist with doctorate degrees, two university students, a medical claims specialist, a social worker, and I do not remember the occupation of the alternate juror.

When we are taken to the jury room for deliberation, it is already noon. Before taking a lunch break, I ask the jury members to raise their hands if they find the defendant guilty. Five out of eight raise their hands. I let them discuss it for about fifteen minutes. There are some doubts regarding the possession of paraphernalia, but the majority has no reasonable doubt that the defendant possessed the crack cocaine. We take a forty minute lunch break.

Before raising doubts about the prosecutor’s allegations, I decide to share with them my ethical trepidation. They listened to my emotional yet reasonable argument for about five minutes. There is complete silence in the room. They look at me and tell me that they indeed do agree with me ethically. But, they immediately add that they want to indulge in discussing the facts of the case, since they must follow the rules of law as they promised the judge.

They are good citizens, perhaps too good for a not-so-good government. They remind me of a light version of Victor Hugo’s police inspector, Javier. Unlike Javier, none of them would commit suicide after reaching the verdict of not-guilty.

Getting a Gram of Justice by Accepting Tons of Injustice?

It takes me only a few minutes to plant multiple “reasonable doubts” in the minds of my fellow jurors. Besides, having ethical problems with the entire trial, I too have reasonable doubts regarding the charges. So, I am not fabricating doubts, but perhaps highlighting them. At one point, the chemist remembers the classic movie, the 12 Angry Men, but he makes us laugh since he cannot remember the title of the movie well and confuses it with some cowboy movies, which in turn reminds me my unfinished script for a movie I titled, 12 Hungry Men.

I am happy that I could influence and change the minds of the five jurors who had initially considered the “guilty” verdict. They now have reasonable doubts about the evidence provided by the State alleging constructive possession of the narcotic drugs by this homeless man.

I expect more. I want to turn it into a public information event and read our reasons for why we acquitted the defendant even if we did not have any reasonable doubt against the State’s allegations. I wish that other jury members could show the courage to join me in reading the following explanation for reaching the “not guilty” verdict. Unfortunately, none demonstrate interest in jury nullification based on universal principles of justice and fairness that may override the written laws. They prefer to justify their verdict by following the narrow and shallow mazes in the cracks of facts and the laws about cracks.

If the laws were really drafted by people’s representatives without the unfair influence, corruption and interference of the interest groups and big corporations, perhaps it would be a different story. Most of the congressmen and senators we elect, the moment they end up in Washington they break their oaths and promises. What we have is corporatocracy disguised as democracy, and our “elected officials” need the support of big organizations, corporations and their media. Thus, I am not crazy about adhering to all the laws passed by our sausage-makers, especially when I know, without reasonable doubt, that some of those laws are unjust.

Invitation to Civil Disobedience

Well, here is what I wanted everyone in the courtroom hear. I hope that all Americans will hear, ponder and act on this invitation:

Dear Defendant:

We have deliberated carefully and discussed the issue with all its aspects and ramifications, and we have concluded that it is not you who is guilty, it is we, the society, guilty for putting you behind the bars for 6 months and we are even more guilty for trying to keep you there for years, as we have to millions of others.

We did not care much about you when you were hungry. We did not care much about you when you were cold on the street. We did not care when you were sick. In fact, your presence in our streets and parks has bothered us. We wished that you and millions like you would just disappeared into oblivion. But, now we have caught you poisoning yourself with drugs, with a pea-size crack. Now we care about you. If we are convinced by the police report and the prosecutor, the law instructs us to make you really invisible by putting you behind bars for years. When you come out you will be older, more corrupt, angrier and unemployable. We know that you will most likely spend the rest of your life in jails and prisons. At the same time, we will be creating more jobs for lawyers, judges, police officers, crime scene specialists, detectives, expert witnesses, guards, and the multi-billion dollar prison industrial complex.

You may not know, but in 2008 alone, 1.5 million Americans were arrested for drug related offenses and half a million of them were imprisoned. That creates a lot of jobs and generates big money for the few. This will transfer the working people’s tax money to the crime-profiteers. This has been annual multi -billion dollar business. Though it is smaller than the budget of the military industrial complex that generates more wars and enemies that turns the children of poor people into invisible “heroes” in other countries killing the children of other poor people, it is still good for business. Those who have declared the so-called “war on drugs” hit three eagles with one stone. They turn underclass into criminals and make you really invisible as permanent underclass. They hide the byproduct and shame of capitalism with impunity. They make billions of dollars out of this business of criminalization, adjudication and incarceration.

Every intelligent person, including the judge, the prosecutor, the defense and even the police and the experts on drugs, know that War on Drugs is a racket. A racket that not only does it make many people rich, it also provides pretext for our corporate-ruled government, the USA-Inc, to interfere with other country’s affairs. The government of corporations, by corporations and of corporations, uses drugs as an excuse to invade other countries, support contra guerillas and terrorists to topple popular governments that do not yield to the demands of multi-national corporations.

Yes, we are guilty. Forty of us were gathered here yesterday morning at 7:30 am in the name of justice. Some of us drove more than twenty miles to fulfill our citizenship duty.  Yesterday, the scene in the courtroom was worse than a Roman Coliseum. Forty citizens who left their jobs and homes plus ten other citizens who were paid by the government were trying to judge a homeless man who harmed none, allegedly except himself.  The judge, the law clerk, the bailiff, the clerks, the court reporter, the prosecutor, the paralegal, the defense attorney, the two police officers, the crime scene specialist, the forensic expert, and other witnesses…  I am not even counting those who run the jury reporting room downstairs, the janitor and other staff who support this theater behind the scenes.

Yesterday, about 50 people, some well educated and well respected member of the society, who repeat the mantra of “innocent until proven guilty” gathered merrily and self-righteously to try you, their victim. We will all get paid, more or less, for our services. I learned that I will even get paid for serving on the jury.  We are all making money just because of you. Yes, you who have nothing in your name. You have lost your only possession when you were arrested six moths ago, the old bicycle. Some may doubt about your degree of freedom outside compared to prison. But, we know that you have pled not guilty and prefer to get out.

When I saw you among fifty of us, supposedly defended by a single defense attorney, I looked around and searched for your peers. Where were they? I did not see a single black person in the room. Worse, I did not see a single homeless person. Of course, you know that you do not have home and you do not get mail for jury duty. Of course, you know well that if you had home like us you could smoke your poison in your private room not in public bathroom after the park was closed. You would get away not with a pea-size crack, you would get away with a coconut size! Well, we all know that the real criminals are out there enjoying their golf, villas and private jets.

The robber banks who perpetually rob the working class are respected businesses in this country. Bankers or Wall-street ….s who stole billions of dollars of our money last year awarded themselves with millions of bonuses from the bail-out money given to them by our  (?) government. Not a single of those big thieves and robbers has been convicted. We also know that the war criminals who fabricated lies thereby leading the nation to wars that killed hundreds of thousands innocent people are not even charged of any crime let alone being convicted. Through the bloody wars, they made billions of dollars for their friends and themselves. But if you starve from hunger and you are caught of stealing a bagel you will be arrested and put behind bars.

The prosecutor included your picture as Evidence number 5. It was your picture taken the night of your arrest. You are now well-groomed and somehow you have a beautiful suit on you. Initially I did not understand the reason why the photo of your face was among the evidences. You were sitting just across us in 3D. There was no question regarding your identity. So, why did the prosecutor print a picture of you on a huge paper? Perhaps this is the biggest picture you have ever had in your life. Well, knowing the modus operandi and the subliminal messages of the capitalistic system that turns us into zombies called consumers, I think I know the answer. The prosecutor perhaps wished us to see you as a homeless person, with messy hair, fazed and rugged face, and unkempt beards. He wanted to alienate you from us. You are a Martian. You are a monster. You are afflicted with poverty. You are the curse of capitalism. You are the black spot that needs to be eliminated, to be hidden behind bars.

Dear homeless, we are the guilty. We are the hypocrites. In our ads, in our movies, in our magazines we promote drinking alcohol, one of the most harmful drugs that kills tens of thousands of people each year, yet, we criminalize other drugs.

Looking at the demographics of those who are hurled into prisons to become the members of the invisible class, we know for sure that the so-called War on Drugs is in fact war on poor, on black people, and on any country that does not yield to the demands of our corporations. We brag to be the bastion of liberty, yet we have the biggest prison population per capita in the entire world.

As jury, we decided to reject to be used by this unjust and diabolic system. So, in the name of those who have not sold their minds and souls to the corporate/government propaganda machine, we apologize to you for the months you spent behind bars.

You might be in a small prison, but we Americans are in a bigger and worst prison, the prison of falsehood and delusions, the prison of propaganda and lies. Let’s accept the truth so that truth shall free us. It is time to walk away from Omelas.

Brooke Blair, a 5-year-old British girl has something to say Theresa May (The British Prime Minister) on Homeless People

Share

US: Catalyst in MENA

Share

Obama’s speech on May 19 has failed to address America’s moral responsibility — and its true national interest — to use its full leadership and skill to become partners with the people of the region embroiled in revolt for freedom and self-governance.

America has invested heavily in the militaries and elites of Egypt ($1.3 billion a year) and other key countries in the region that have repressed and exploited their respective people for a very long time. America, as a consequence, has paid an enormous price for failing to attain its objectives of national interest, security, and leadership in the world. It is long overdue that America changes its direction in favour of the people, not in favour of the vested few.

By promoting “incrementalism” over speedy transformation, and by promoting negotiations with troubled and corrupt governments over rapid and positive political change, America would blunder again. And this is a bad time to blunder, as this is a historic chance for change. Demands for democratic ideals and good governance are coming from the most conservative parts of the Muslim world.

History has tossed Obama into the arena, face to face with the people of the Muslim world. If he can handle it well, he will be picked up as the champion of peace, justice, and progress. If not, he will contribute to enormous turmoil and fall flat on his face. History will hold him responsible for squandering this rare opportunity given to him. The leadership and national character of America — a country that brought democratic ideals into the consciousness of the modern world — is on test now.

There is a way out. The fear that has gripped the Obama administration due to soaring oil prices and possible recessions could be avoided. If the militaries of Egypt and these other countries were placed under control of a civil authority consisting of carefully selected international experts without any conflicts of interests — fresh faces, if possible, with full support from the UN, the world community and the regional people — a transition rivaling the Marshall Plan in scope and positive impact could be launched for the region. A sweeping uprising in the Middle East and North Africa (MENA) region would require a sweeping reform and not a piece-meal solution.

America has a lot of strings attached to the militaries in the region that could play a vital role in the process of transformation. It should use its full political and economic leverage to help bring about a win-win state of affairs in the oil centre of the world to save the region and the world disasters. This is a rare historic opportunity for America to reclaim its leadership in the world. It appears that America is still in the back seat.

The sad reality is that Arab leaders have the means but no political will and no united front to be effective. The West has both the means and the political will to make a difference, but lacks the legitimacy and the moral voice due to past failures and conflict of interests that they possess. The activists of these growing social movements — the third category — do have the moral voice and the collective will, but they lack the means and expertise.

There must be catalysts that can help to bring these indispensable elements together in order to create chemistry for change that could match or surpass the achievements of the Marshall Plan six decades ago.

One avenue that has not been explored involves Western Muslims and their respective ethnic communities. Western Muslims from these regions could play a pivotal role in spearheading such a transnational movement for democratic governance and national development in our time. They are one of the most critical common denominators between Muslim-majority societies and the West.

To deal with Muslim-majority societies, Western Muslims could work as a smaller group within a larger alliance of civil societies from many countries in the world. These intelligent and ideologically moderate professionals and community leaders — who have no political ambition in the nations of concern — can perform a powerfully effective job if backed up by the world leaders.

Speedy oversight and decision-making would foster constructive implementation of change, as armies would remain in the barracks, doing the jobs they were told to do, until the transitional parties were able to deliver a government that remained true to national and regional integrity and then handed power to representatives elected in free and fair elections. The people of the region would get their power back, civil societies would become stronger, sustainable-accountable governances would serve the region.

America would become a true leader in the world again, and the cost could be a small fraction of the price it has already paid and still failed to achieve these objectives elsewhere. And yes, the world would get a steady supply of oil. It is a win-win situation that is within our reach. Powerful catalysts of this process of peace and progress exist in the world now. Obama only has to seek and reach out to them.

The writer is an activist promoting conflict resolutions, constructive engagements and bridge-buildings between the Muslim world and the West. E-mail: rubyamatulla@yahoo.com. website: www.mpjp.org
Share

The Story of a Precious Crown

Share

(From NINETEEN: God’s Signature in Nature and Scripture, Edip Yuksel, p. 274-275)

Assume that you have a precious crown that has been inherited within your family for centuries. This priceless golden crown with numerous diamonds has a strange inscription on it: “This is a unique crown and it is protected by its maker from tampering, from alteration, addition or subtraction. Fraudsters cannot touch this crown!” None of your parents, uncles, aunts, brothers or sisters had any question regarding this allegedly hoax-proof crown. As far as you know, the same was true about the previous generations. They all believed the claim on faith. You have learned that any of those who dared to question the authenticity of the crown and the veracity of its promise were either excommunicated or subjected by gangs of ignorant adherents to insults, injury or even death.

One day, you show the courage and wisdom to question the long-held dogma, the family’s faith in the authenticity of that crown and the truth-value of its promise for perfect protection. You take the crown to a jeweler nearby. You ask him to assess the authenticity of the crown. The jeweler finds the crown very interesting. The design of the little diamond pieces and their unique arrangement pulls his attention. He starts studying it by using his tools, including a microscope. After some time, he comes up with the news: “This is a very interesting crown. I have never seen something like this before. It is priceless. Of course, its gold and diamonds have great value. But its intricate design distinguishes it from all other crowns!” You are very excited to learn that indeed you have overall a priceless crown. You call your family inform them about the good news, that you have verified the claim through an expert testimony.

However, while the expert is still studying the crown with awe, he notices an anomaly. He asks you to give him more time to study further a cluster of diamonds. You take advantage of that moment and share the news with some of your friends who had similar doubts about the authenticity of the crown.

A few minutes later, however, the jeweler comes to you with a bad news. “I found a fake ‘diamond’ on the crown!” You cannot believe your ears. You make him repeat the news. “Indeed, this golden crown contains 361 real diamonds that are arranged according to an intricate geometric design. However, I am sure that this is not a diamond!” You are disappointed. Initially, you get angry with the expert. You feel like punching him in the mouth. But, you compose yourself and decide to act rationally. You ask for the evidence for his claim. Ironically, until recently neither you nor any of your family members had demanded for evidence for their affirmative claim regarding the authenticity of the crown and its inscription. You have accepted both claims on faith.

The expert jeweler does not ignore your demand for evidence by pointing at your family-size traditional inconsistency! He does not question your sincerity in respecting this antique crown, when he learns that some of your family members who lived centuries ago made up many fake rings, earrings  braces and necklaces and even crowns from fool’s gold and then they considered it equal or complementary to this unique and original crown. The jeweler provides you with plenty of evidence. For instance, he pulls your attention to one of the 19 hexagons surrounding the crown, each containing 19 little diamonds. A hexagonal diamond in the center is surrounded by six hexagonal diamonds, and those six are surrounded by twelve hexagonal diamonds, thereby creating a bigger hexagon with 19 diamonds. The expert then shows you a diamond on the corner of the 9th hexagon. “You see this one? This is not a real diamond. This is not made by nature; this is a piece of man-made glass! It is virtually worthless anywhere, and absolutely worthless on this crown! Come let me show you under the microscope and see the difference.” After showing the fake diamond to you, the jeweler makes an offer: “If you allow me I can easily remove this fake diamond from here. Even the glue used to attach it has poor quality. You do not need to pay me for this simple task”

You are shocked. You cannot believe that the inscription was a false promise. You feel confused and contradicted. On one hand, you know now, not on faith, but through knowledge and evidence, that the crown is unique and priceless; on the other hand you also know that it contains a fake diamond and a false inscription! What to do with this? While studying the issue with fear and curiosity, you come across an antique box called “sahih” containing some old papers. You find numerous stories told on that diamond on the corner of the 9th hexagon. Silly and stupid stories! The following question pops up in your mind: “Why did my ancestors made up such stupid stories to show that the diamond in question was indeed a real one?” Your suspicion increases even more.

When your extended family members learn about the bad news about the existence of a fake diamond, most of them call the jeweler a liar, and a heretic. Some fanatic zealots among them even suggest killing him for insulting the crown and the honor of the family members who always believed in the perfection of the crown and the authenticity of the inscription. You go to the jeweler and beg him for changing his verdict. But, the jeweler is a wise man. He tells you this:

“You must be an idiot. In fact, by allowing me to discover the fake diamond which was attached to it later by fraudsters, the maker of the crown proved both his creativity and his promise, beyond shadow of doubt. Indeed, this crown is unique and priceless. The inscription on it is now verified: it is protected by its peculiar design. It is protected not by your family or ancestors, but in spite of the fraudsters among your ancestors. It is protected by the ingenuity of the maker of the crown. You have now a reason, an incontrovertible reason to respect and trust the inscription on this crown.” And now you have equally disturbing reason to be suspicious of the immaculate reputation of your ancestors.

The news about the fake diamond in the crown becomes widespread in your town. People do not talk much about the ingenious design of the crown neither do they reflect on the jeweler’s words. The leaders of your extended family hold an emergency meeting. They decide that the jeweler confused many and he became an infidel by defaming their crown; thus, he should be killed. A few days later your cousins carry out the decision. The jeweler is stabbed to death in his jewelry store.

Share

Manifesto for Islamic Reform

Share

Manifesto for Islamic Reform

Edip Yuksel

BrainbowPress
Iconoclastic Books

© 2008, 2010 Edip Yuksel

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be used, transmitted, or reproduced in any form or by any means whatsoever without the written permission of the author except in the case of brief quotations in reviews and critical articles. For permission requests or other information, contact the publisher or Edip Yuksel electronically at:

www.19.org
www.yuksel.org
www.islamicreform.org
www.brainbowpress.com

ISBN 978-0-9796715-6-2

Cover Design: Uğur Şahin

Printed in the United States of America

10  9  8  7  6  5  4  3

CONTENTS

Manifesto for Islamic Reform 5
The Origins of Sectarian Teachings 6
Islam versus Sunni and Shiite Religions 9
Table Comparing Quranic Islam to Hadith-Sunna based Sects 11
The Prophecy of the Quran Regarding the Quadrinity of
Hadith, Sunna, Ijmah and Sharia
44
A Sample From Hadith Books: 48
A Sample From Sharia And Fatwas of Scholars:
Muhammad As Their Potty Trainer
49
Abusing the verses of the Quran 50
In Which Flavor and Shape do You Want Your Muhammad to be? 52
Unappreciative and Arrogant People do not Have Access to the Quran 55
An Invitation to Jews, Christians, Muslims, and All 58
On Israel, Palestine, Suicide Bombers, and Terror 55
To the East, Muslims, and the Middle East 62
To the West, Christians, and Americans 65
One World and Shared Destiny 65
Related Articles
“How Can we Observe the Sala Prayers by Following the Quran Alone?” 72
Why Trash All the Hadiths as Secondary Authority Besides the Quran? 82
A Revolution Led by a Gentile against the Mollarchy of Medieval Arabia 88
Adventures of an Islamic Reformer at Oxford, London, and Istanbul 102
Theometer or Sectometer 113

Manifesto For Islamic Reform[1]

“O people, a proof has come to you from your Lord, and We have sent down to you a guiding light.” (4:174)

“…and do not make corruption on the Earth after it has been reformed…” (7:85)

“It is one of the great ones. A warning to humanity. For any among you who wishes to progress or regress.” (74:36-37)

The influence of the religion concocted by clerics during the Umayyad and Abbasid dynasties is still dominant in Muslim countries. The idea that the Quran is incomplete, unintelligible, and insufficient for spiritual guidance created a huge demand for religious books, and the scholars and clergymen supplied volumes of them. The masses were told that those books were going to complete, explain, and detail the Quranic revelation. These clerics thus implied that God was not a wise and articulate author; He could not make His message sufficiently clear and He failed to provide guidance on many issues, even issues involving important spiritual principles and practices. Without these supplementary books, the Quran was of limited use to the individual seeking religious guidance. Some even went so far as to declare that reading the Quran alone would mislead the reader. Numerous books of hadith and sectarian jurisprudence (sharia) were labeled “authentic” and for all practical purposes, replaced the Quran. The Quran was not a book to be understood on its own; people needed to read books written by professional narrators, collectors, editors, and scholars of hearsay and speculation. Many people got lost among the volumes of books written to interpret and explain the Quran and did not find sufficient time to study the Quran itself. The privileged few who did find that time had little chance of understanding it, since their minds were tainted with man-made religious instructions, and their logic had been corrupted by contradictory teachings or what we might call “holy viruses.”

Although religious scholars, clerics and their blind followers have always demonstrated the utmost formal respect for the Quran as physical media (the leather or paper on which the verses of the Quran were written), they lost faith in, and respect for its message. Verses of the Quran are hung in high places on the walls, touched and treated with utmost reverence, yet the so-called Muslims rarely refer to them for their guidance. They are too confused by the contradictory and tangled maze of thousands of hadith falsely attributed to Muhammad and lost among the trivial details of sectarian books. When they occasionally refer to the Quran, it is most likely to be in an abusive manner, abusing the verses by taking them out of context and using them as slogans to declare holy wars or to justify aggression. The Quran that liberated people from the darkness of ignorance was transformed, soon after Muhammad’s departure, to a book whose verses were recited for the dead, an amulet carried by the mentally and physically sick, and a paper idol to be revered and feared.

Though the Quran is considered one of the most read books, millions of the followers of Sunni and Shiite sects read the Quran without understanding it. Even if their native language is Arabic, they are taught not to trust their understanding. The Quran might be the most read book, but unfortunately, due to the concerted effort of religious clerics, it has been turned into the least understood and the least appreciated popular book in history.

When the mass reversion from the progressive and enlightening message of the Quran started, those who rejected the fabricated hadith and sunna, the Arab version of the Jewish Mishna and Gemara, were labeled “murtad” (apostates) and were threatened, tortured and murdered by the followers of hadith and sunna. For instance, a critical study of the Muslim history will reveal that Abu Hanifa was one of those courageous monotheists (hanif) who was persecuted during both the Umayyad and Abbasid dynasties. During his lifetime, he was accused of not accepting hadith. However, the murderers took advantage of his growing reputation after his death and led the creation of a Sunni sect falsely attributed to him.

The Origins of Sectarian Teachings

After the death of the prophet Muhammad, a diabolic event happened. In direct contradiction to the teachings of the Quran, male clerics dedicated the religion not to God alone, but to a “holy” corporation consisting of:

  • God +
  • Muhammad +
  • Muhammad’s companions +
  • The companions of Muhammad’s companions +
  • Early sect leaders +
  • Late sect leaders +
  • Early scholars of a particular sect +
  • Late scholars of a particular sect, and so on.

The product of this corporation was the hadith (teachings attributed to Muhammad), the sunna (actions attributed to Muhammad), the ijma (consensus of a select group of early scholars), and the sharia (religious decrees by early scholars). The result was numerous hostile factions that afflicted a great amount of division and atrocities in the land about thirty years after the departure of Muhammad (6:159; 23:52-56). This concoction of medieval Arab/Christian/Jewish cultures was introduced to the masses as God’s infallible religion, as delivered by the last prophet. The only thing actually delivered by God to Muhammad, however, was the text of the Holy Quran, which is set out as the final and authoritative divine message to humankind:

75:18-19 Once We recite it, you shall follow such a recitation (Quran). Then, it is We who will explain it. 

Unfortunately, ignorance, intolerance, misogynist teachings, superstitions, and outdated practices have accumulated over the centuries in interpreting and translating the holy book of Islam. It is time to re-introduce the actual message of the Quran. It is time to remove the accumulated layers of man-made dogmas and traditions that have attached themselves to the text (6:21; 7:29; 9:31; 16:52; 39:2,11,14; 40:14,65; 42:21; 45.17; 74:1-56; 98:5).

Under a very cruel theocratic state terror, many men mobilized to participate in the creation that we rightly call Hislam. They did not have much chance to add or subtract to what was considered The Quran, but there was a lot of room for innovations, superstitions, additions and distortions through fabricating hadith. When a man from Bukhara started collecting hearsay more than two hundred years after the departure of the prophet Muhammad, the landscape and social demographics were fertile for all kinds of theological concoctions and mutations. Those people and their parents had participated in numerous sectarian wars and atrocities. Many educated Gentiles, Christians and Jews were converted to Islam for dubious reasons. Most of these converts had never experienced a paradigm change; they just found it convenient to integrate their culture and most of their previous religious ideas with the new one. To justify and promote their version of religion, the elite started packaging and introducing their religious, cultural, and political ideas and practices under the brand names of hadith, sunna, commentaries, and fatwas. Additionally, they fabricated numerous stories called “asbab ul-nuzul” (the reasons for revelation) about why each verse was revealed, thereby distorting the meaning or limiting the scope of many Quranic verses. There was a great effort and competition to distort the meaning of words, taking them out of context to promote the agenda of a certain religion, culture, tribe, sect, cult, or king. Male chauvinists, hermits, misogynists too took advantage of this deformation movement. Hearsay statements attributing words and deeds to Muhammad and his idolized comrades became the most powerful tool or Trojan horse, for the promotion of diverse political propaganda, cultural assimilation, and even commercial advertisement. As a result, the Quran was deserted and its message was heavily distorted.[2]

Soon after Muhammad’s death, thousands of hadiths (words attributed to Muhammad) were fabricated and two centuries later collected, and centuries later compiled and written in the so-called “authentic” hadith books:

  • to support the teaching of a particular sect against another (such as, what nullifies ablution; which sea food is prohibited);
  • to flatter or justify the authority and practice of a particular king against dissidents (such as, Mahdy and Dajjal);
  • to promote the interest of a particular tribe or family (such as, favoring the Quraysh tribe or Muhammad’s family);
  • to justify sexual abuse and misogyny (such as, Aisha’s age; barring women from leading Sala prayers);
  • to justify violence, oppression and tyranny (such as, torturing members of Urayna and Uqayla tribes; massacring the Jewish population in Medina; assassinating a female poet for her critical poems);
  • to exhort more rituals and righteousness (such as, nawafil prayers);
  • to validate superstitions (such as, magic; worshiping the black stone near the Kaba);
  • to prohibit certain things and actions (such as, prohibiting drawing animal and human figures; playing musical instruments; chess);
  • to import Jewish and Christian beliefs and practices (such as, death by stoning; circumcision; head scarf; hermitism; rosary);
  • to resurrect pre-Islamic beliefs and practices common among Meccans (such as, intercession; slavery; tribalism; misogyny);
  • to please crowds with stories (such as the story of Miraj (ascension to heaven) and bargaining for prayers);
  • to idolize Muhammad and claim his superiority to other messengers (such as, numerous miracles, including splitting the moon);
  • to defend hadith fabrications against monotheists (such as, condemning those who find the Quran alone sufficient); and even
  • to advertise products of a particular farm (such as, the benefits of dates grown in a town called Ajwa).

In addition to the above mentioned reasons, many hadith were fabricated to explain the meaning of the “difficult” Quranic words or phrases, or to distort the meaning of verses that contradicted the fabricated hadith, or to provide trivial information not mentioned in the Quran (such as, Saqar, 2:187; 8:35…).

Islam versus Sunni and Shiite Religions

Let’s first check the Quran and enumerate some of the characteristics of Islam, the system of peace, submission and surrender to God alone.

Islam

  • is not a proper name, but a descriptive noun coming from the Arabic root of surrendering/submission/peace, used by God to describe the system delivered by all His messengers and prophets (5:111; 10:72; 98:5), which reached another stage with Abraham (4:125; 22:78).
  • is peacefully surrendering to God alone (2:112,131; 4:125; 6:71; 22:34; 40:66).
  • is a system with universal principles, which are in harmony with nature (3:83; 33:30; 35:43).
  • requires objective evidence besides personal experience (3:86; 2:111; 21:24; 74:30).
  • demands conviction not based on wishful thinking or feelings, but based on reason and evidence (17:36; 4:174; 8:42; 10:100; 11:17; 74:30-31).
  • esteems knowledge, education, and learning (35:28; 4:162; 9:122; 22:54; 27:40; 29:44,49).
  • promotes scientific inquiry regarding the evolution of humankind on earth (29:20).
  • rejects clergymen and intermediaries between God and people (2:48; 9:31-34).
  • condemns profiteering from religion (9:34; 2:41,79,174; 5:44; 9:9).
  • stands for liberty, accountability, and defiance of false authorities (6:164).
  • stands for freedom of expression (2:256; 18:29; 10:99; 88:21-22).
  • requires consultation and representation in public affairs (42:38; 5:12).
  • promotes a democratic system where participation of all citizens is encouraged and facilitated (58:11).
  • prohibits bribery, and requires strict rules against the influence of interest groups and corporations in government (2:188).
  • requires election of officials based on qualifications and principles of justice (4:58).
  • promises justice for everyone, regardless of their creed or ethnicity (5:8).
  • acknowledges the rights of citizens to publicly petition against injustices committed by individuals or government (4:148).
  • encourages the distribution of wealth, economic freedom and social welfare (2:215, 59:7).
  • promotes utmost respect to individuals (5:32).
  • relates the quality of a society to the quality of individuals comprising it (13:11).
  • recognizes and protects individual right’s to privacy (49:12).
  • recognizes the right to the presumption of innocence and right to confront the accuser (49:12).
  • provides protection for witnesses (2:282).
  • does not hold innocent people responsible for the crimes of others (53:38).
  • protects the right to personal property (2:85,188; 4:29; exception 24:29; 59:6-7).
  • discourages a non-productive economy (2:275; 5:90; 3:130).
  • encourages charity and caring for the poor (6:141; 7:156).
  • unifies humanity by promoting gender and race equality. (49:13).
  • values women (3:195; 4:124; 16:97).
  • values intellect (5:90).
  • offers peace among nations (2:62; 2:135-136, 208).
  • considers the entire world as belonging to all humanity and supports immigration (4:97-98).
  • promotes peace, while deterring the aggressive parties (60:8,9; 8:60).
  • pursues the golden-plated brazen rule of equivalence, that is, retaliation with occasional forgiveness (42:20; 17:33).
  • stands for human rights and the oppressed (4:75).
  • encourages competition in righteousness and morality (16:90).
  • stands for peace, honesty, kindness, and deterring from wrongdoing (3:110).
  • expects high moral standards (25:63-76; 31:12-20; 23:1-11).
  • asks us to be in harmony with nature and environment (30:41).
  • teaches that the only system/law approved by god is Islam (3:19,85).

Through hadith, sunna and sectarian jurisprudence, scholars produced various sects, orders, or religions which were later attributed to their names (Shafii, Hanbali, Maliki, Hanafi, Jafari, Vahhabi, etc) to replace God’s system of Islam or surrender and peace. The breadth and depth of distortion is astonishing. Here is a sample list of distortions made by the leaders of Sunni and Shiite sects, despite the Quranic teachings to the contrary. The list below is a selection of anti-Quranic teachings, which are found in the most respected Sunni or Shiite sources:

Teachings Based on the Man-Made Sources, Such As, Hadith, Sunna, Ijma, and Sharia[3] The Quranic Verses Contradicting these Teachings, and Brief Discussions on Their Sources
Killing apostates, that is, those who leave Islam (read Sunni or Shiite), is commanded. Also anyone who verbally attacks or insults the prophet should be killed.Muhammad sent a platoon at night to kill a woman poet who criticized or insulted him.We are ordered to kill people until they declare “la ilaha illa allah” (there is no god but God) Muhammad was not a tyrant. Islam promotes freedom of opinion, religion and expression. Muslims cannot use violence against even those who insult God (2:256; 4:140; 6:68; 10:99; 18:29; 88:21, 22). Furthermore, verse 4:137 unequivocally rejects the Sunni and Shiite death penalty against apostates.Critical studies on the history of hadith shows the origins of intolerant teachings found in hadithbooks to the Jewish scholars who claimed to have converted to Islam. Our intention is not to accuse Jews for the corruption, but to show the similarities and the common origin of the corruption. According to the Quran, every individual will be held responsible from his or her choices. So, no Muslim can save themselves on the Day of Judgment by pointing at a Jewish reporter of hearsay for their own betrayal of the Quran.Even the Sunni and Shiite scholars acknowledge the great influence of Jewish teachings and practices have found their way into hadith and sunna. They called them Israiliyyat and wrote volumes of books to analyze and expose them. However, despite their efforts, still many of those teachings passed their poor and inconsistent filters. We are not claiming that the only source of violent teachings came from corrupt Jewish teachings, but the influence is one of the historically documented main factors.Here are a few examples of intolerance and cruel punishment attributed to God through Moses (The Quran refers to the distortions made in the Bible: 2:59; 2:79; 5:13-15; 5:41-44) for those who harbor different opinions or choose different religious beliefs:”The Lord said to Moses: ‘Take the blasphemer outside the camp. All those who heard him are to lay their hands on his head, and the entire assembly is to stone him. Say to the Israelites: If anyone curses his God, he will be held responsible; anyone who blasphemes the name of the Lord must be put to death. The entire assembly must stone him. Whether an alien or native-born, when he blasphemes the Name, he must be put to death…. Then Moses spoke to the Israelites, and they took the blasphemer outside the camp and stoned him. The Israelites did as the Lord commanded Moses.” (Leviticus 24:13-16)”If your very own brother, or your son or daughter, or the wife you love, or your closest friend secretly entices you, saying, ‘Let us go and worship other gods’ … Show him no pity. Do not spare him or shield him. You must certainly put him to death. Your hand must be the first in putting him to death, and then the hands of all the people. Stone him to death, because he tried to turn you away from the Lord your God, who brought you out of Egypt, out the land of slavery. Then all Israel will hear and be afraid, and no one among you will do such an evil thing again.” (Deu 13:6-11)

“Then shall thou bring forth that man or that woman, which have committed that wicked thing, unto thy gates, even that man or that woman, and shall stone them with stones, till they die.” (Deuteronomy 17:5)

“These are the statutes and judgments, which ye shall observe to do in the land, which the LORD God of thy fathers giveth thee to possess it, all the days that ye live upon the earth. Ye shall utterly destroy all the places, wherein the nations which ye shall possess served their gods, upon the high mountains, and upon the hills, and under every green tree: And ye shall overthrow their altars, and break their pillars, and burn their groves with fire; and ye shall hew down the graven images of their gods, and destroy the names of them out of that place.” (Deuteronomy 12:2-4)

The first five books of the Old Testament do not exactly correspond to the book given to Moses since they contain interesting clues about the distortions and additions made in the name of Moses. (Deuteronomy 34:5- 10; Numbers 12:3)

Ironically, the Jews are no longer following these instructions, and many of them do have no desire to resurrect them. They left them to the followers of hadith and sunna who are dreaming a world based on those fabricated Jewish instructions. No wonder, the minds and attitude of a Jewish zealot and a Sunni zealot are much alike, like twins. Yet, they hate each other.

Those who do not observe daily prayers should be beaten in public. The Quran mentions daily contact prayers about 70 times, and nowhere has it instructed us to beat or harass those who do not observe them. Contact prayers are to be observed for the one and only God (20:14). This rule is an assault on dignity, which God has bestowed on humanity (17:70) and promotes the observance of prayer for fear of social chastisement rather than for God, as they should be (6:162).The hadith reports again follow the Jewish tradition imposing severe penalties for those who commit sins or do not observe their expected religious rituals. For instance, those who violate the Sabbath, according to the Old Testament must be stoned to death (Numbers 15:32-36).
Married adulterers should be stoned to death (al-rajm). Stoning-to-death is never recommended in the Quran as a punishment for any crime. It was a Jewish practice which found its way into the practice of the so-called Muslims centuries after the revelation of the Quran, through hadith and sunna. The God who legislated a hundred lashes for married adulterers who accept the jurisdiction of Islam (24:1-10; 4:25) is the same God who made the Quran clear (24:1), who does not have any shortage of words (31:27), who is the best legislator (5:50), who does not forget (19:64), and who has detailed the Quran (11:1; 6:114; 12:111).Ironically, the word rajmis used in the Quran not for stoning but for rejecting and excommunicating. This is a common threat used by pagans against monotheists (11:91; 19:46; 36:18; 18:20).The Old Testament instructs a stoning-to-death penalty for various sins and crimes, including witchcraft; blasphemy, violating the Sabbath, and murder:”Again, thou shall say to the children of Israel, Whosoever he be of the children of Israel, or of the strangers that sojourn in Israel, that gives any of his seed unto Molech; he shall surely be put to death: the people of the land shall stone him with stones.” (Leviticus 20:2)”A man also or woman that hath a familiar spirit, or that is a wizard, shall surely be put to death: they shall stone them with stones: their blood shall be upon them.” (Leviticus 20:27)”And he that blasphemes the name of the LORD, he shall surely be put to death, and all the congregation shall certainly stone him: as well the stranger, as he that is born in the land, when he blasphemes the name of the LORD, shall be put to death.” (Leviticus 24:16)

“And the LORD said unto Moses, The man shall be surely put to death: all the congregation shall stone him with stones without the camp.” (Numbers 15:35)

“And if he smite him with throwing a stone, wherewith he may die, and he die, he is a murderer: the murderer shall surely be put to death.” (Numbers 35:17)

“But if this thing be true, and the tokens of virginity be not found for the damsel: Then they shall bring out the damsel to the door of her father’s house, and the men of her city shall stone her with stones that she die: because she hath wrought folly in Israel, to play the whore in her father’s house: so shalt thou put evil away from among you.” (Deuteronomy 22:20-21)

Exodus chapter 21 has many more stoning-to-death instructions. Even animals get their share of this stoning penalty:

“If a bull gores a man or a woman to death, the bull must be stoned to death, and its meat must not be eaten.” (Exodus 21:28)

According to the Old Testament, a rapist should be forced to marry the girl he violated. This rule punishes the victim to share the rest of her life with the violent and shameless man who violated her (Deuteronomy 22:28-30). How can this and many other unjust laws be imposed by a Just God? 

There was a Quranic verse instructing stoning to death for married adulterers, but it was eaten by a hungry holy goat after Muhammad’s death. Though these verses were abrogated through the goat, they are still legally binding and their meaning is valid. This is an absurd lie. There is no abrogation in the Quran. 4:82; 6:21; 15:9; 15:90-99; 2:85; 6:19,38,43,112-115; 7:52; 10:15,37; 16:89; 18:27; 41:42.
Omar, the second Caliph, wanted to restore the Quran by reinserting the verses eaten by the goat; but he could not do it because of his fear of what people would say. It is most likely a lie attributed to Omar. Regardless, the Quran is not left to be tempered by someone’s decision, including Muhammad (15:9; 74:30; 41:41,42; 9:127; 75:17-19). A Muslim reveres God and is not afraid of what other people would say (3:175; 5:54; 32:16; 39:36; 50:45; 74:53).
Those who are caught consuming alcohol for the fourth time should be killed. The Quran suggests society penalize crimes that incur injustice or harm another person; the Quran does not ask us to penalize immorality or personal sins. People may regulate or restrict the consumption of alcohol or drugs. This should not be done in the name of God, which gives it absolute power. Human experience shows that production, sales, and consumption of alcohol or drugs should not be prohibited by the society. People should have freedom to choose to be stupid, to commit sins, including the biggest one, which is, setting partners up with God (2:256; 18:29).It is no coincidence that we find many Jewish customs (such as circumcision), stories (such as ascension to the seventh heaven), penalties (such as stoning to death), etc., entering Islam through hadithnarrations, since many Jewish scholars, became respected figures after their “conversion.”Chapter 20 of Leviticus contains a list of very severe punishments for various sins. The severity of the prescribed punishments, however, is harsher and more diverse than what we find in hadith. The following examples will provide an insight regarding deformation. For instance,

  • cursing one’s own father of mother would prompt death penalty;
  • a man marrying a woman together with her daughter must be burned in the fire.
  • homosexual men must be put to death.
  • people found guilty of bestiality, together with the animals must be put to death.

And many more penalties of death. The following penalty prescribed by the Old Testament is both bizarre and unjust:

“If two men are fighting and the wife of one of them comes to rescue her husband from his assailant, and she reaches out and seizes him by his private parts, you shall cut off her hand. Show her no pity.” (Deuteronomy 25:11-12)

There were three Jewish tribes in Medina: Banu Qaynuqa, Banu al-Nadir and Banu Qurayza. They provoked Muslims and the first two tribes were forced to leave the city with their transportable possessions. However, prophet Muhammad did not forgive Banu Qurayza; their necks were struck and their children were made slaves.Estimates of those killed vary from 400 to 900. The Quran refers to the event and never mentions killing or enslaving them, which is in direct contradiction of many verses of the Quran. The Quran, in the Chapter known as Exodus, informs us that a group from “The People of the Book” were forced to leave the territory because of their violation of the constitution and secretly organizing war together with the enemies against Muslims (59:1-4). Verse 59:3 clearly states that they were not penalized further in this world.The credibility of the story of Muhammad massacring Bani Qurayza Jews has been the subject of controversy since the time it was published by Ibn Ishaq. Ibn Ishaq who died in 151 A.H., that is 145 years after the event in question, was severely criticized by his peers for relying on highly exaggerated Jewish stories. He was also harshly criticized for presenting forged poetry attributed to famous poets. Some of his contemporary scholars, such as Malik, called him “a liar.” However, his work was later copied by others without critical examination. This is an example of hearsay used by dubious reporters for propaganda purposes.Modern scholars found astonishing similarities between Ibn Ishaq and the account of the historian Josephus regarding King Alexander, who ruled in Jerusalem before Herod the Great, hung upon crosses 800 Jewish captives, and slaughtered their wives and children before their eyes. Many other similarities in details of the story of Banu Qurayza and the event reported by Josephus are compelling.Besides, the lack of reference or justification in the Quran for such a massacre of great magnitude and the verses instructing principles for Muslims to abide by removes all credibility from this story (35:18: 61:4). The Quran gives utmost importance to human life (5:32) and considers racism and anti-Semitism evil (49:11-13).
The prophet gave permission to kill children and women in war. There is no such permission in the Quran. This instruction, which is used by Sunni or Shiite terrorists to justify their killing of innocent people for their cause, contradicts one of the most often repeated Quranic principles of not holding responsible one person for the crimes of another (6:164; 17:15; 35:18; 39:7; 53:38). The Quran, which condemns the ingrates for attacking weak men, women and children (4:75), would not justify the same action for Muslims.This and many other vicious instructions found in the so-called “authentic” hadithbooks, including Bukhari, had a major motive: to provide religious justification for aggression, atrocities, and massacres committed by the Umayyad and Abbasid kings and their governors.Another source of these instructions for violence and terrorism comes from Jewish literature, which found its way into hadithbooks through the Jewish scholars who supposedly converted to Islam. The Old Testament contains numerous instructions for violence and terror, which cannot be attributed to a benevolent and just God. They are mixed and introduced together with beautiful and constructive instructions:”And they devoted the city to the Lord and they utterly destroyed all that was in the city, both man and woman, young and old, and ox, and sheep, and ass, with the edge of the sword.” (Joshua 6:21)”Now go and smite Amalek, and utterly destroy all that they have, and spare them not; but slay both man and woman, infant and suckling, ox and sheep, camel and ass.” (1Samuel 15:3)Also see the following verses from the Old Testament:

Exodus 22:18-19. Kill witches, perverts, polytheists.

Leviticus 20:1-27. Stone to death anyone gave offspring to Molech. Kill anyone cursing father or mother. Kill the adulterers. Kill homosexuals. Kill and burn those committing incest. Kill those who commit bestiality and their animals. Kill the fortune-tellers.

Leviticus 21:16-23. Lynch and stone the blasphemer to death.

Leviticus 24:13-18. Stone the blasphemer to death.

Numbers 15:32-36. Stone to death the man who collected sticks on the Sabbath.

Numbers 31:1-18. Children of Israel killed all the males of Midianites and took all the women of Midian captives, their little ones, their property. Then burned all their cities, and killed all the little boys.

Deuteronomy 13:6-10. Stone to death any of your relatives who serve the gods of other tribes.

Deuteronomy 17:2-7. Stone to death man or woman who served other gods after two or three witnesses testifies against them.

Deuteronomy 20:16-17. Kill every living being in the cities of Hittites, Amorites, Canaanites, Perizzites, Hivites, and Jebusites, and utterly destroy their cities.

Deuteronomy 22:23-24. Stone to death the adulterers.

Deuteronomy 25:11-12. Cut of a woman’s hand if she holds the balls of another man while her husband is fighting with.

Joshua 6:20-21. Joshua and his men utterly destroyed all that was in the city, both man and woman, young and old, ox, sheep and ass, with the edge of the sword.

Judges 1:4-12. Judah killed ten thousand men from Canaanites and Perizzites; and cut off the thumbs and toes of their leaders. Judah fought against Jerusalem and set it on fire. Then, Judah slew Sheshai, Ahiman,Talmai, and then attacked the inhabitants of Debir.

Judges 3:22-29. The people of the Israel were saved by an assassin who deceptively reached to the King Eglon of Moab and stabbed him to death. Ehud led a gang of Israelis to Moab and killed 10,000 of their men.

1 Samuel 15:3. God sent Samuel to smite Amalek and utterly destroy all they have, sparing nothing, slaying both men and women, infant and suckling, ox and sheep, camel and ass.

2 Kings 2:23-24. When the little children of Bathel called Elisha ‘baldhead’ he cursed them and soon two bears came out and mauled 42 of the children.

2 Chronicles 15:13. Whosoever would not seek the Lord God of Israel should be put to death, whether small or great, whether man or woman.

Psalms 58:10-11. The righteous shall rejoice when he sees the vengeance: he shall wash his feet in the blood of the wicked.

Psalms 137:9. Happy is he who dashes the infants of Babylon to the rocks.

Psalms 149:6-9. Praise God and execute vengeance with a two edged sword against heathens.

Isaiah 13:13-16. Their infants will be dashed to pieces before their eyes; their houses will be looted and their wives ravished.

Jeremiah 48:10. Whoever keeps his sword from bloodshed is cursed.

Jeremiah 51:10-24. Israel is God’s battle axe and weapons of war. Ambush Babylon and destroy them to take vengeance. With Israel God will break the nations in pieces, will break the man and woman, the old and young in pieces,

Ezekiel 9:5-6. Go to Jerusalem and kill, without showing pity or compassion. Slaughter old men, young men and maidens, women and children, but do not touch anyone who has the mark.

Ezekiel 23:25. Israel’s God will direct his jealous anger against Babylonians, Chaldeans, Pekod, Shoa, Koa, and the Assyrians, and they will be dealt with in fury. Their noses and ears will be cut off, and they will fall by the sword. Their sons and daughters will be taken, and those who are left will be consumed by fire.

Zephaniah 3:8. The fire of God’s jealous anger will consume the whole world.

The New Testament, however, contains a different teaching. Nevertheless, since the New Testament relies on many verses of the Old Testament and there are ambiguities regarding the degree of its validity for Christians, Christians have justified many barbaric acts, atrocities, and torture by using and abusing the verses of both Old and New Testaments.

  • Mat 5:17-19, 29-30;
  • Mat 10:34;
  • Mat 19:12;
  • Mat 21:19;
  • John 15:6 (was abused by the church and used together with Exodus 22:18 to burn witches)
  • 1 Peter 2:13-14 (following this instruction, many atrocities and wars were committed by Christians)

 

When Muhammad was 53 years-old, he married Aisha who was only 9 years-old. This is another lie by the enemies of God and His messenger. They tried to create a moon-splitting, tree-moving, child-crippling superman with the sexual power of 30 males (Verse 24:11-12 with its non-specific language, prophetically addresses this lie too). Muhammad was an honorable person and would not have a sexual relationship with a child (68:4; see 4:5-6). Discrepancies in the historical account show a deliberate attempt to reduce Aisha’s age. This lie is perhaps produced to justify the sexual excesses of kings and the wealthy. They tried to justify their violence, oppression, injustice, sexual transgressions, and many other crimes through the fabrication and promotion of hadith.
The menstruating women should not touch the Quran, should not pray and should not enter the mosques. This is based on a misunderstanding of at least two verses. Verse 56:79 is not an inscriptive but a descriptive verse about understanding of the Quran. The only verse mentioning menstruation forbids sexual intercourse during menstruation since it is considered a painful period (2:222), and does not forbid women from praying or reading the Quran.The Quran prohibits sexual relationship with a menstruating woman, not because she is dirty, but because menstruation is painful. The purpose is to protect women’s health from being burdened by the sexual desires of their husbands. However, the male authors of the Old Testament, exaggerated and generalized this divine prohibition so much so that they turned menstruation to a reason for their humiliation, isolation, and punishment. (Leviticus 15:19-33)Despite the Quranic rule, the followers of hadith and sunna adopted Jewish laws that consider a woman unclean, and treat her like dirt for fourteen straight days of every month. According to the fabricated rules of the Old Testament, a menstruating woman is considered unclean for seven days, and during that period wherever she sits will be considered unclean; whoever touches her or sits where she sits must wash and bathe. After she finishes the menstruation, she has to wait for seven more days to be considered clean for ceremonial purposes. (Leviticus 15:19-33)  
Women should not lead congregational prayers, and it is not recommended for them to participate either. The verse instructing those who acknowledge the truth to gather for congregational prayer does not exclude women (62:9). The Quranic expression, “O you who acknowledge…” includes both men and women. Thank God, we have ended this misogynistic rule since 1999 and women have been leading congregational prayers and giving speeches ever since. The end of the world did not come, nor did anything bad happen. To the contrary, we are now blessed with being members of a balanced congregation.
Women are mentally and spiritually inferior to men.If a donkey, a dog, or a woman passes in front of the praying person the prayer is nullified.Hell will be filled with mostly women; women are deficient in intelligence and religion. These are male chauvinist statements that reflect a diabolic arrogance, and lack appreciation of half of the human population, who are the mothers, sisters, friends, and wives. (9:71; 33:35)This is another misogynistic statement falsely attributed to Muhammad by so-called “authentic” hadithbooks. If we measure the level of intelligence by people’s response to those who questioned their dogmas and superstitious beliefs, men have not scored better than women. Most of those who committed violence against the messengers and prophets were the male leaders, and most of those who distorted their message after their departure, again were all male religious leaders.With a few exceptions based on biological differences or special conditions, men and women are considered equal in every aspect. The Quran expressly states the equality of man and woman, by the expression “you are from each other” (4:25). Furthermore, it reminds us of the common origin of both sexes and the purpose of why God created us as male and female, is the purpose being love and care (30:21). Hadith sources do not reflect a loving and caring relationship between man and woman, but an arrogant, chauvinistic and patronizing attitude towards women. Unfortunately, when consultation and election was replaced by monarchy and satanic khilafa (theocratic rule), the rights women enjoyed with the revelation of the Quran were taken one by one, and within two centuries after Muhammad, Muslims reverted to the misogynistic attitudes and practices of the pre-Islamic days of ignorance.The rights of women during the time of prophet Muhammad is reflected with all its power in verse 58:1, where a Muslim woman argues with Muhammad regarding her husband. God does not reprimand that woman; to the contrary, God sides with the grievances of the woman and criticizes the superstition. A critical study of hadithand history books will reveal that even those books contain many hints regarding the individual, social and political rights enjoyed by women during the era of revelation and even decades afterwards. History books report that Aisha, Muhammad’s wife, in her old age became the leader and commander of a major faction that participated in a civil war that took place thirty years after the departure of Muhammad.Verse 60:12 informs us of the rights and privileges enjoyed by women in the early Muslim community during the life of Prophet Muhammad. In that verse, the prophet acknowledges women’s right to vote, by taking the pledge of believing women to peacefully surrender themselves to God alone and lead a righteous life. The word “BaYA” used in the verse implies the political nature of the pledge; they accepted the leadership of the prophet individually, with their free choice. This verse is not about some pagan or mushrik women embracing Islam, but rather about a group of Muslim women publicly announcing their allegiance to Muhammad who became a founder of a federally secular constitutional government in central Arabia. This is a historical document that Muslim women were not considered default appendices of their decision-making husbands, brothers, fathers or male guardians, but Muslim women were treated as independent political entities who could vote and enter into social contract with their leaders. Unfortunately, many of the human rights recognized by Islam were later one by one taken away from individuals, especially from women, by the leaders of Sunni and Shiite religions; they replaced the progressive teaching of the Quran and practices of the early Muslims with hearsay fabrications thereby resurrecting the dogmas and practices of the days of ignorance. It took humanity centuries to grant women their God-given rights. For instance, the US recognized the right of women to vote in 1919 by passing the 19thAmendment, exactly, 13 centuries after it was recognized by the Quran. As for the region that once led the world in human rights and freedom, it is more than 13 centuries behind! After women, the men too lost their dignity to elect their leaders. What a regression!According to the Quran, Mary was a sign for the world just as Jesus was (21:91). The Quran reports that Abraham’s wife together with her husband welcomed male guests, participated in conversation, and laughed loud in their presence. She was not reprimanded for participating. To the contrary, at that meeting, God blesses her with the good news of pregnancy with Ishaq (11:71).

Verse 49:13 unequivocally rejects sexism and racism, and it reminds us that neither male nor female, neither this race nor that race is superior over the other. The only measure of superiority is righteousness; being a humble, moral and socially conscientious person who strives to help others.

The Quran is filled with verses referring to men and women in a neutral language that treats them equally (3:195; 4:7,25,32,124; 9:68-72; 16:97; 24:6-9; 33:35-36; 40:40; 49:13; 51:49; 53:45; 57.18; 66:10; 75:37-39; 92:3).

The Old Testament and St. Paul’s Letters in the New Testament contain many misogynistic instructions. I recommend comparing Torrey’s index for entries on ‘Man’ and ‘Woman.’ The comparison will show how the Old Testament and St. Paul are biased against women. St. Paul’s misogynistic teaching is a reflection and extension of a historical trend. The Old Testament contains many man-made misogynist teachings. For instance, a woman is considered unclean for one week if she gives birth to a son, but unclean for two weeks if she gives birth to a daughter (Leviticus 12:1-5).

Here are some of the misogynistic Biblical verses that changed the so-called Muslims’ attitudes towards women centuries after the Quran:

  • Woman was created from Adam’s ribs (Genesis 2:21-22).
  • Woman was deceived by Satan (Genesis 3:1-6; 2 Corinthians 11:3; 1 Timothy 2:14).
  • Woman led man to disobey God (Genesis 3:6,11-12);
  • Woman was cursed (Genesis 3:16);
  • Woman is weaker than man (1 Peter 3:7);
  • Woman is subordinate to man (1 Corinthians 11:7).
Women should be covered from head to toe under a veil. Women should be confined in their homes. Women should be segregated in public places. Societies, on certain occasions, times, or places might choose to segregate the sexes, but none can sanctify those decisions in the name of God.After a brief period of freedom and progress women enjoyed during the revelation of the Quran and several decades afterwards, they lost many of their human rights because of the fabricated misogynistic teachings introduced under the title of hadith, sunna, and sharia of various sects (3:195; 4:19,32; 9:71; 2:228).The word “KHuMuR” in 24:31 is a plural noun that comes from the root word of “KHaMaRa” which means, “to cover.” It is used for any cover, not exclusively for headscarves. An extensive Arabic dictionary, Lisan-ul Arab, informs us that the word was even used for rugs and carpets, since they cover the floor. The singular form of the same word “KHaMR,” has been used for intoxicants, which “cover” the mind (5:90). In verse 24:31, God advises female Muslims to maintain their chastity and put their covers on their chests, not their heads! Additionally, the word “fel yedribne = they shall put, they shall cover” is significant in that verse. If KHuMuR meant head cover, the verb, “fel yudnine= they shall lengthen,” (like in 33:59) would be more appropriate.Another distortion involves the word “ZiYNa” of verse 24:31. Muslim clergymen have abused this word to cover women from head to toe. They considered almost all parts of female body as ZiYNa. Reflecting on the rituals of ablution for the daily prayers, one can easily infer that women can publicly open their faces, hair, arms, and feet as an act of worship (5:6). Therefore, opening their faces and arms is indeed an act of worship; and they are not required to worship in secret or segregated places (17:110). If a man stares at a woman who is taking ablution and is sexually aroused it is not her fault, but it is either a symptom of his psychological problems or an indication of the deep-rooted problems in that society. By requiring women to cover any of these parts of their body, religious scholars have turned a religious ritual into a matter of sexual expression.It is up to women to cover themselves for their own protection. It is not up to men or moral police to mandate or impose this divine instruction on women, since the instruction is personal and specific to women. Besides, the language of the instruction is deliberately designed to accommodate different cultures, norms, conditions, and individual comfort level. A divine recommendation to protect women from the harassment of unrighteous men should not be abused to justify the harassment and oppression of self-righteous misogynistic men.Verse 33:52 informs us that Muhammad was attracted to the physical beauty of women. No reasonable man is attracted to the “beauty” of women walking in black sacks. Despite this verse informing us that Muslim women during the time of Muhammad were interacting with men, their faces open, those who tried to deprive women from social and political life and from their individual and group identity went to the extreme and issued religious fatwas mandating a veil to cover their faces. The veil is a satanic innovation designed to turn women into the slaves of men who claim to be lords and masters.

Verse 60:12 mentions the practice of another role model, prophet Muhammad. Muhammad did not receive any divine warning regarding the danger of the devil during this face-to-face interaction! Furthermore, the Quran permits men and woman to eat together or to help each other (24:61; 3:195; 9:71).

The Quran, for important political reasons, advises to the wives of the Prophet not to mingle with people as they used to (33:32-33). The advice is due to protecting Muhammad and his spouses from the defamation campaign started by the unappreciative crowd (8:30-31; 24:11-20).

Ironically, the followers of hadith ignore their own history regarding the condition of women during the time of Muhammad and the four “guide leaders”: Aisha, Muhammad’s wife, is reported to lead a faction of Muhammad’s companions after his departure. How could have Aisha lead men and women, in peace and war, if she did not interact and communicate with them, if she did not have her own identity, if she was imprisoned in her home or in her black veil?

The Quran provides several examples of women being active role models in their societies and interacting with men, such as Abraham’s wife (11:69-71; 60:4-6), Muslim women in Madyan with one whom Moses married (28:23-28), the Queen of Sheba who later surrenders to the will of God (27:34:40), and Mary (19:16-30; 3:42-43; 66:11-12). Muslim women were so outspoken that they could engage in debate with Muhammad (58:1), and women pledged allegiance and voted for Muhammad’s leadership (60:12).

Therefore, segregating men and women has no Islamic basis; it is a un-Quranic practice imported from misogynistic teachings of St. Paul and the Old Testament.

Segregation in places of worship existed as an innovation among Jews (Exodus 38:8; 1 Samuel 2:22) and reached its zenith with additional condemnation and degradation with St. Paul who condemned women for Adam’s sin and silenced them in the public arena.

“Let your women keep silent in the churches, for they are not permitted to speak; but they are to be submissive, as the law also says.” (I Corinthians 14: 34)

“For a woman is not covered, let her also be shorn. But if it is shameful for a woman to be shorn or shaved, let her be covered. For a man indeed ought not to cover his head, since he is the image and glory of God; but woman is the glory of man. For man is not from woman, but woman from man. Nor was man created for the woman, but woman for the man.” (I Corinthians 11:6-9)

“Let a women learn in silence with all submission. And do not permit a woman to teach or to have authority over a man, but to be in silence. For Adam was formed first, then Eve. And Adam was not deceived, but the woman being deceived, fell into transgression. Nevertheless, she will be saved in childbearing if they continue in faith, love and holiness, with self-control.” (I Timothy 2:11-15)

The followers of hadith and sunna adopted the misogynistic teachings of St. Paul, and still many of them clung onto them as their religion, while most of Christendom has meanwhile mutated many times and quietly ignored and abandoned those teachings. In the Christian world, St. Paul’s teachings have been partially rejected; women no longer cover their heads, and they no longer stay silent in churches. It is ironic that today’s Sunnis and Shiites follow more seriously many of the teachings of Judaism and Christianity than the Jews and Christians themselves.

A woman cannot divorce her husband on her own. Verse 2:228 establishes equal rights to both genders. By associating and even preferring numerous collections of lies and innovations to the Quran, the followers of hadith and sunna denied Muslim women the right to divorce and turned them into slaves of male despotism. Verse 4:19 clearly recognizes the right of women to divorce.
A man can divorce his wife by uttering some words three times. Sectarian scholars who ignored the Quran and upheld volumes of books of hadith and sunna, issued laws (sharia) allowing the marriage contract to be terminated with several words coming from the husband’s mouth. Divorce is an event lasting several months; it is not just an oral declaration of the male spouse. A wife cannot be divorced by announcing, “I divorce you three times.” This ease and one-sided divorce created miserable marriages and destroyed many families. Many men, who “divorced” their wives by uttering the magical word “talaq” (divorce) unintentionally or in the heat of anger, desperately looked for a solution (fatwa), and found mullahs and religious judges selling fatwasto save their marriage! The class that created the problem in the first place became the benefactor of the solution (2:226-230; 9:34-35; 33:49).The New Testament takes the opposite direction; divorce is considered a great offense and after the marriage, none should divorce, except for reasons of adultery. Marriage after divorce is committing adultery (Matthew 5:32; 19:9).
Polygamy up to four women is permitted. One can marry four previously unmarried women. Men do not need the consent of his wife(s) for polygamy. The Quran does not limit the number of women. Though the Quran allows polygamy (4:3), it discourages its practice by requiring certain conditions: a man can marry more than one, only to the widows with children and should try to treat them equally (4:19-20, 127-129). Besides the consent of the former wife(s) is essential since they have the right to object or divorce their husbands. Unfortunately, verse 4:127 has been traditionally mistranslated as to allow marriage with juvenile orphans rather than their mothers. The word “ibkar” in verse 66:5 too has been mistranslated. For discussion on verses, 4:127 and 66:5 please see the notes.It is an injustice to blame the Quran for advising us to care about the orphaned children and their widowed mothers. These verses primarily advocate the economic interests, psychological and biological needs, and social status of orphans, especially during war. Unfortunately, the enemies of the last prophet who attributed volumes of fabrications to him (6:112-116), have distorted the meaning and purpose of these wonderful divine precepts.Muhammad’s marriages to widows had political and social reasons. Unfortunately, the permission for polygamy was distorted and it became a means to satisfy the libido of the rich and dominant males. The all-male scholars, to achieve their goal used hadithand distorted the meaning of verses, such as 4:3-6, 4:127 and 66:5.Here, we should note that exaggerated examples of polygamy, explicit details of sexual affairs, and stories of incest have been inserted into the Bible. We find much similarity between stories in hadithbooks and those Biblical stories. For instance, 1 King 11:3 claims that Solomon had 700 wives and 300 concubines. Anyone familiar with the current versions of the Bible would know that it contains numerous textual problems, translational errors, and contradictions. Numbers in the Bible are easily subjected to distortion, exaggeration, or simple scribing errors. For instance, we see a big difference in the number of charioteers killed by David. It is 700 according to II Samuel 10:18 and it is 7000 according to I Chronicles 19:18. Note that both numbers are whole numbers and the discrepancy is ten times.A little attention to the numbers of wives and concubines attributed to Solomon would reveal a deliberate attempt to make it as round as possible. 700+300=1000. Total of seven zeroes! Most likely Solomon had a few wives. Contrary to the Quran that exhorts muslims to help widows, the misogynistic Rabbinical teachings inserted to the Old Testament put them in the category of harlots, and finds them unworthy of marriage by the privileged class, priests (Leviticus 21:14).
Dividing into sects is a good thing, as long as they are authorized by kings and their paid scholars. Between Shiite and Sunni sects and among many branches of each sect, there are numerous contradictory rules. History is full of fights and persecution by one sect against another. Division into sects and factions is a symptom of ignorance and polytheism (3:19; 3:64,84-85; 6:159; 23:52-56; 30:32; 42:13-14; 68:36-38).
Pilgrims must cast stones at the devil. Every year hundreds of pilgrims are killed and injured while an agitated crowd stampedes each other to death trying to cast stones and their shoes at a pillar representing Satan. The practice of stoning the devil during pilgrimage comes from the distortion made in the meaning of the word rajm. According to the Quran, God indeed did ‘rajm’ Satan. The word rajm, according to the Quran, does not necessarily mean ‘stoning,’ but rather means ‘rejecting’ or ‘excommunicating.’ God did not stone Satan to death but excommunicated or rejected him from His presence. The word rajm simply means excommunication or rejection (3:36; 11:91; 15:17,34; 16:98; 18:20; 19:46; 26:116; 44:20; 36:18; 38:77; 81:25). It also means casting, forecasting, and throwing (18:22; 67:5). We are not sure when the meaning of rajm started including “stoning.” Even if it had that extra meaning, it is obvious that cannot be the one considered in connection with Satan.
A Muslim may own slaves or concubines. The widely practiced slavery was abolished by the Quran (3:79; 4:3,25,92; 5:89; 8:67; 24:32-33; 58:3-4; 90:13; 2:286; 12:39-42; 79:24). The Quran rejects slavery not as one of the big sins, but as the greatest sin and crime, equivalent of setting up partners to God, which is an unforgivable sin if maintained until death. The Quran unequivocally rejects accepting other than God as lord/master (rabb). Claiming to be the lord/master of someone is tantamount to claiming to be God (12:39-40; 3:64; 9:31). Decades after Muhammad’s departure kings and their accomplice religious leaders wanted to resurrect and justify slavery by distorting the verses about Joseph’s reference to his friend’s master (12:41,42). However, they ignored the fact that Joseph never called anyone other than God as his lord or master, and he advised his prison mates to seek freedom by rejecting the unjust claim of false lords/masters on them (12:39-40).Verse 16:75-76 compares a slave with a free person and emphasizes the importance of being a free person. No wonder, the Quran condemns Pharaoh for his claim of being the lord and master of other people (79:15-26). God saved the Jews from slavery and reminded them that their freedom was more important than the variety of foods they were missing (2:57-61). The Quran warns Muhammad not to capture and imprison his enemies during peacetime, and gives him permission for such only as a measure against those who participate in war (8:67). The Quran acknowledges the fact that those who set up partners with God had slaves (24:32; 16:75), and freeing them is considered an activity and a quality of muslims (90:13).It is ironic that Jews who suffered the most from slavery and were saved by God through the leadership of Moses (Exodus 1:13-14), later justified enslaving other people, including selling one’s own daughter, and inserted that practice into their holy books (Exodus 21:7-8; 21:21-22; 26-27; Leviticus 25:44-46; Joshua 9:6-27).Though Jesus never condoned slavery, St. Paul, the founder of modern Christianity, once asked the masters to treat their slaves nicely (Colossians 3:22), and asked the slaves to be “submissive to your masters with all fear” (1 Peter 2:18; Ephesians 6:5; 1 Timothy 6:2; Colossians 3:22; Titus 2:9) justifying the Marxist maxim, “Religion is the opium of masses.” The use of religion by the privileged class to enslave or exploit people is vividly depicted by the Jomo Kenyatta, the first president of Kenya: “When the missionaries came to Africa, they had the Bible and we had the land. They said ‘let us close our eyes and pray’. When we opened them, we had the Bible, and they had the land.”
We should emulate prophet Muhammad and his companions and follow the details in shariabooks that cover every aspect of one’s life, from praying to sleeping, from cutting one’s fingernails to going to the bathroom.Wearing a turban and growing beards in a particular fashion is a religious practice emulating Muhammad. This mindset makes a mockery of God’s system. The Quran reports the message and struggle of numerous prophets, messengers and their supporters and nowhere do we see any word or discussion on how to groom one’s hair and beards, how to cut nails, how to sleep, how to go to the bathroom, or any other formalities and trivial personal or cultural choices (5:101; 42:21; 2:67-71). While hadithbooks are filled with hundreds of contradictory narrations indulging in details of grooming, fashion, attire, even the color of clothes, the Quran reminds us not to focus on these trivial issues, but focus on righteous deeds (7:26).Ironically, the Sunnis and Shiites do not even follow their hadith and sunna books consistently. Though hadith books describe Muhammad with long hair, almost all Sunni clerics who consider aping Muhammad as a path to eternal salvation cut their hair short like Buddhist monks. This is an anomaly for those who split hair in the name of Muhammad.
Circumcision is a religious practice needed to correct the male genitals. Making changes in God’s creation for religious purposes is considered evil (4:119). Obviously, foreskin is not an abnormality in God’s creation; it is the norm. Attempting to change such a creation through surgery to attain salvation is superstition.The Quran never mentions Abraham practicing circumcision. If indeed Abraham did such a surgery on himself, perhaps he wanted to eliminate some kind of infection and the blind followers who later idolized him turned his personal deed into a religious ritual. Considering the history of Jewish people and their trials and tribulations, it is more likely that this is an invention of Rabbis, perhaps to mark the endangered race and protect it from extinction. Introducing innovations in religious communities may need some “holy stories” to attribute the innovation to historical idols.The Quran never mentions the adventures of the Biblical character Samson who had a bizarre hobby of collecting the foreskins of thousands of people he killed by the jaw of an ass (Old Testament Judges 15:16).The Old Testament contains hyperbolic exaggerations and bizarre practices. For instance, ignoring the discrepancy in the number of mutilated penises read the following verses from the Bible:”So David rose and he and his men went and struck down among the Philistines two hundred men, and David came bringing their foreskins and giving them in full number to the king, to form a marriage alliance with the king. In turn Saul gave him Michal, his daughter, as a wife.” (1 Samuel 18:27)”Then David sent messengers to Ish-Bosheth son of Saul, demanding, ‘Give me my wife Michal, whom I engaged to myself for a hundred foreskins of the Philistines.” (2 Samuel 3:14)

Using a bundle of foreskins of mutilated genitals of the dead bodies of an enemy as the symbolic show of manhood, and literally using them in exchange for a woman is difficult to digest. The Quran does not contain any of the Jewish insults to the Jewish prophets, such as David, Solomon, Lot, etc.

Samson’s obsession and adventure with Philistine girls is similarly strange (Judges 14). When Samson is betrayed by his wife, Timnah, or his heifer (Judges 14:18!), he loses the bet during the seven days of the feast. This time thirty men from Ashkelon have to lose their lives. Later, Samson torches Philistine grain fields with torches tied to the tails of foxes, kills a thousand Philistines with a “donkey’s jawbone,” and prays to God not to let him die in the hands of the “uncircumcised” (Judges 15:15-16). This Biblical hero, in his bloody pursuit of another wife, spends a night with a prostitute (Judges 16:1) and later another wife, Delilah, who shaves his hair, the source of his extraordinary power, thus betraying him (Judges 16:18-20). Samson dies after killing more Philistines. The story can be outlined in several words: Marriage, Feast, Foreskins, Slaughtering, Torching, Betraying, Heifer, Prostitute, Hairy Superstition, Killing, and Killing more!

Muslims, long after the revelation of the Quran and departure of Muhammad, acquired from Jews the bizarre obsession with hair and foreskins! If someone converts to Sunni or Shiite religions, one of the first troubles he finds himself in is to undergo surgery on the foreskin of his penis and a holy recommendation to grow a long beard. Additionally, he will exchange his original name with an Arabic name! This is just the beginning of becoming a Jewish Arab who follows a concocted culture from the medieval ages.

Converts should change their names to Arabic names. The names with negative meanings or implications should be changed, of course, but changing names to Arabic has no Quranic basis. No language is exclusively holy. To the contrary, diversity of languages is considered a divine blessing (30:22). Employing hadith and sunna, Arab nationalists of Umayyad and Abbasid era introduced their culture as Islam. Many converts experience personal dilemma and pass through an unnecessary pain by denying their non-Arabic names, which in most cases as beautiful as and sometimes more beautiful than the Arabic ones. This practice contradicts even the teachings of hadith and sunna. According to both Sunni and Shiite sources, those who converted to Islam from polytheism during the time of Muhammad never changed their names. Bilal of Ethiopia remained Bilal; Salman of Persia remained Salman, Omar remained Omar, Hamza remained Hamza. The same is true with all other prophets and messengers whose names are mentioned in the Quran. None of our role models changed their names to Arabic or to any other language.How can one consider human names in a particular language holy while God Almighty permits us to call him with any good attribute (17:110)?
Paying the zakat charity is required only once a year. There are many different rates for different assets and one must refer to his or her particular sect to find out how much zakat charity is due. Purification of God’s blessings, including the financial ones, through sharing them with others, is a continuous and important act of charity (6:141; 7:156). The amount of financial charity to the poor and needy is not fixed; it is left to individuals to decide based on certain guidelines (2:219; 17:29).
The Hajj pilgrimage should be done only on certain days. Hajj pilgrimage can be done within four restricted months, Zil Hijja, Muharram, Safar, and Rabi Awwal (2:189,197).
Those who break their fast during Ramadan before the sunset should fast 60 more days for not completing the day as a punishment. There is no such a penalty in the detailed, clear, and easy-to-understand book of the One who neither forgets, nor runs out of words (2:184).
Khalifa, that is succession in leadership, is the right of the Quraysh tribe. No affair can be more deserving of consultation than the election of leaders. The Quran leaves this important issue to be decided by consultation or vote by the population (42:38). Muhammad was elected as a revolutionary leader by those who accepted his message on their own free will. After Muhammad, the election continued for about thirty years with the elections of Abu Bakr, Omar, Ali, and Usman. Usman’s weakness and nepotism lead the Umayyad tribe to take over. Thus, the democratic system, which started with Muhammad, was replaced with monarchy several decades after his departure.
Gold and silk is prohibited for men. Gold and silk is not prohibited for use by men. Prohibiting God’s blessings in the name of God is the greatest sin (5:48-49; 6:145-150; 7:31-32; 10:59-60; 18:31; 22:23; 35:33; 42:21).
Drawing pictures of animated creatures, and making their statutes is a great sin. This is another reflection of a shallow understanding of monotheism. The Quran does not prohibit drawing or making 3-D models of living beings. Prophet Solomon, who had statutes in his mansion, was a monotheist (34:13; 42:21).
Playing musical instruments other than those used by medieval Arabs is a sin. The Quran contains many verses condemning the temptation of the religious people to prohibit the blessings of God (6:145-150; 7:31-32; 10:59-60; 42:21).
Dogs, especially black dogs, are from devil. If a dog touches you, you must wash in a special way. This is another superstition reflecting the attitude of the hadith fabricator against a particular dog. Hadith books contain contradictory hadiths. Some well-respected narrators of the same sources accused Abu Hurayra of fabricating prohibitions. The Quran treats dogs as human companions, and mentions a dog as one of the members of the young monotheists who were protected from the oppression via a miraculous hibernation in a cave (18:18-22). Dogs may also be used in hunting, and their mouth does not make the game unclean (5:4).
Eating the meat of certain animals is prohibited and the contradictory list of prohibitions in authorized sects is good. The taste of the Quraysh tribe is the ultimate authority regarding which food is prohibited or not. Despite the enumerated list given in the Quran and despite its clear rejection of any other dietary prohibitions, those who associated partners with God came up with additional and contradictory lists of prohibitions (6:145-150; 16:115-116; 42:21).
People cannot make it to heaven without accepting or uttering Muhammad’s messengership.Testifying to the oneness of God is not enough without adding Muhammad’s name. The only requirement for attaining eternal salvation is to acknowledge one God, the hereafter, and live a righteous life (2:62; 5:69).Oneness of God is repeated as “lailahe illallah” or “lailahe illa hu” (there is no god but the God) thirty times in the Quran, and not a single time is it used in conjunction with Muhammad’s name (3:18; 37:35; 38:65; 39:45; 47:19). Ironically, the only testimony (shahada) that includes Muhammad’s name is attributed to hypocrites (63:1).
The black stone at the Ka’ba in Mecca has come from heaven and it should be respected. Visiting Muhammad’s tomb in Medina is also a recommended religious duty on pilgrims. The story about the black stone is a myth. Showing such a reverence to a stone or a tomb and asking for help from the dead is idolatry (1:5; 2:24; 10:106; 6:56; 7:194-197; 18:52; 22:73; 26:69-74; 28:88; 35:14,40; 39:38; 40:66; 46:5; 72:18; 2:149-150; 5:3; 16:120; 22:78; 66:6).
Muhammad’s name and the names of his closest companions may be displayed next to God’s name in mosques. Muhammad did not come to replace his name with the names of previous idols. Putting Muhammad’s name, or his close companions and relatives next to God is obviously an innovation of the hero-worshippers (17:110-111; 20:14; 72:18-19). Meccan polytheists did not have statues or concrete idols, as claimed in hadith books, rather they considered themselves followers of Abraham, the legendary monotheist. Thus, like today’s Sunnis, Shiites and Christians they created more of an abstract idolization, through holy names, intercession and man-made religious laws (53:23).
We should pray to God alone while we are standing in sala prayers, but when we sit down we should call Muhammad as he is alive, omnipresent, and omniscient by addressing him “essalamu alayKA ayyuha al-nabiyyu” (o prophet, peace be upon YOU). This is an obvious innovation, since Muhammad could not have uttered these words in his prayers; unless he were a schizophrenic (35:14, 40; 4:101-103; 29:45). In sala prayers, we should only commemorate God, declare our allegiance to Him and ask for His help. In prayer telling God the story of Moses and Pharaoh or the rules of inheritance, description of paradise and hell, etc., is not proper (17:110-111; 20:14; 72:18-19).
The consensus of religious scholars should be considered God’s religion. Though the number of votes in democratic societies is a valuable tool to determine the interest and the will of a population, the number of votes does not and should not determine the truth in scientific, philosophical, and theological matters. The teaching of Islam was completed by the end of the Quranic revelation (5:3; 6:114; 9:31-34).
Muhammad is the last messenger. Muhammad was the last prophet (nabi) who brought the last testament, but he was not the last messenger (rasul) (3:81; 7:35; 33:7; 33:40; 72:7). The Quran gives the example of ingrates in the past who deprived themselves from receiving God’s message and mercy by claiming the same thing (40:28-44).
Muhammad was an illiterate man and remained illiterate until his death. Muhammad was a literate gentile (96:1-5; 68.1-10; 2:78; 3:20; 3:75; 7:157; 62:2; 2:44).
Muhammad advised some sick people to drink camel urine as a cure and then tortured a group of people accused of murdering his shepherd by gouging their eyes with hot nails, chopping off their arms and legs and leaving them in the desert dying from thirst. Muhammad was a kind, tolerant and caring leader, not a torturer (3:159; 6:54; 21:107; 68:4). His advising camel urine as a medicine is highly doubtful (7:157). Even if he did advise such a thing, it would only reflect his cultural upbringing and lack of knowledge in the field of medicine.
God initially required us to pray 50 times (not units, times) a day when Muhammad met God in the seventh heaven during his Miraj (ascension). But, thankfully Moses, who was residing in the sixth heaven, repeatedly advised Muhammad to ask for more reduction in prayer. By oscillating between God in seventh heaven and Moses in the sixth five times, Muhammad haggled for further discount of the numbers of prayers. This is the longest story in hadith books, taking pages and pages, and it contains the fingerprints of Jewish storytellers. God never burdens a person beyond his or her capacity (2:286; 6:152; 7:42; 23:62). Claiming that God initially wished to impose prayer on people 50 times a day, which means one prayer for every 28 minutes, day and night, is denial of God’s compassion. This story also insults Muhammad’s intelligence, yet turns him into someone like a union leader negotiating on behalf of his people against a cruel boss, with Moses as the advisor. Moreover, sala prayer did not start with Muhammad; it started with Abraham (17:1,78; 53:1-182:83; 2:124-125; 2:238; 11:114; 24:58).
Muhammad has the power of intercession and will save us on the Day of Judgment. Muhammad has the “highest” rank above all messengers. None has the power of saving criminals from God’s judgment. The Quran considers the faith in intercession of someone to be shirk or polytheism. If there is any intercession it will be a testimony for the truth (2:48,123,254; 6:70,94; 7:53; 10:3; 20:109; 34:23; 39:44; 43:86; 74:48; 78:38). Ironically, the Quran informs us that Muhammad will complain about his people deserting the Quran, not “his sunna” as they claim (25:30). Muhammedans are so ignorant and arrogant, like their ancestors they too are in denial of their associating partnership to God via attributing the power of intercession or other false powers to God’s servants (6:23-26; 16:35; 39:3, 38; 19:81-82).Those who acknowledge Quran do not favor one messenger over another (2:285); all the messengers belong to the same community (21:92; 23:51-53)The Quran gives examples of many idolized concepts and objects. For instance, children (7:90), religious leaders and scholars (9:31), money and wealth (18:42), angels, dead saints, messengers and prophets (16:20,21; 35:14; 46:5,6; 53:23), ego/wishful thinking (25:43, 45:23) can all be idols.In order to infect the human mind with the most dangerous disease called shirk (associating partners to God, or polytheism), Satan infects the unappreciative minds with a virus to destroy the faculty of self-criticism by installing a faulty and defective recognition program. Therefore, most of those who associate partners with God in various ways do not recognize their polytheism (6:23). Polytheists show all the symptoms of hypnosis, their master hypnotist being Satan (6:22-24,43,110-113; 7:17,27-30,64-65,179; 10:42-43; 15:12-15,42; 16:35; 18:21,22,57; 17:45; 31:21; 47:16; 58:18-19; 59:16-19).
Uttering the name of Muhammad alone is disrespectful to Muhammad and deprives a person from his intercession. We should utter words of praise or distinguishing phrases, such as “sallallahu alayhi wasallam” or “Peace be Upon Him” whenever Muhammad’s name is uttered. When with a congregation, we should show our respect to him by words or gestures whenever his name is mentioned. We are instructed to glorify and praise God (3:41; 3:191; 33:42; 73:8; 76:25; 4:103), not His messengers, who are only human beings like us. We are instructed by the Gracious and Merciful God to utter the name of messengers with their first names, without glorifying them, and Muhammad is no different from other messengers (2:136; 2:285; 3:144). Muhammad was a human being like us (18:110; 41:6), and his name is mentioned in the Quran as “Muhammad,” similar to how other people are mentioned in the Quran (3:144; 33:40; 47:2; 48:29). Uttering an expression containing “salli ala” after Muhammad’s name is based on distortion of the meaning of a verb demanding action of support and encouragement of a living messenger, rather than utterance of praise for a dead messenger (compare 33:56 to 33:43; 9:103; and 2:157).Despite these verses clarifying the meaning of the word; despite the fact that the Quran does not instruct us to say something, but to do something; despite the fact that the third person pronoun in the phrase indicates that it was an innovation after Muhammad’s departure; despite these and many other facts, Sunni and Shiite clerics try hard to find an excuse to continue this form of Muhammad-worship. Contradicting the intention and practice of masses, some clerics even claim this phrase to be a prayer for Muhammad rather than a phrase for his praise. Muhammad, especially the Muhammad of their imagination, should be the last person who would need constant prayers of millions. According to them, Muhammad has already received the highest rank in paradise, and again according to them he did not commit any sins. Therefore, the address of their prayers is terribly wrong. They should pray for themselves, for each other, not Muhammad. It is like homeless people donating their money, several times a day, to the richest person in the world. It is just as absurd.
Muhammad did not commit any sin. He was always a monotheist, on the right path. Muhammad was a fallible human being. Before receiving the revelation, he followed the tradition of his people and he associated partners to God (4:79; 9:117; 33:37; 40:66; 42:52; 66:1; 80:1-10; 93:7). If he were a monotheist, God would not depict him being ignorant of iman (acknowledgement/faith) before the revelation of the Quran. History books claiming his popularity before the revelation of the Quran supports this Quranic fact. Ignorant polytheists whose theocratic system run by fanatically religious leaders would not respect a monotheist.
God created the universe for the sake of Muhammad. The universe was not created for a specific person (14:33; 16:12; 31:29; 51:56).
Muhammad showed many miracles, including splitting the moon. According to some narrations, half of the moon fell in Ali’s backyard. Muhammad did not demonstrate any miracle; except the Quran (29:50-51). The splitting of the moon mentioned in the Quran is a prophetic description of splitting the soil of the moon in 1969 (54:1-2; see 80:26 ad 50:44 for the range of the meaning of “shaqqa“). The year 1969 is the start of the computer study that led to the discovery of the mathematical miracle of the Quran based on the number 19 of chapter 74 in year 1974 (74:1-56).
Muhammad was not a human being like us; he was a superman. He had sexual intercourse with nine women in a single night. Muhammad had the sexual power of 30 males. The hadith fabricators were in fact the enemies of the prophet, as those Pauline Christians were the enemies of Jesus (6:112-116). Hadith fabricators depicted Muhammad to justify their fantasies. Another motive was to fabricate as many “miracles” as possible for the idolized Muhammad, including sexual miracles, to help him win the “competition” with other messengers mentioned in the Quran. Muhammad was a human being like us; he was not a superman (33:21; 18:110; 41:6).
Muhammad was bewitched by a Jew, and he wandered in the streets of Medina in utter confusion for weeks. Muhammad was not bewitched; this claim was made by the ingrates who rejected his message (17:47; 25:8-10).
Muhammad died poor, so poor that he pawned his personal belongings to a Jew for a little barley Once an orphan and poor, by God’s blessing, Muhammad became a successful international wealthy merchant (93:8).
Each companion of prophet Muhammad is like a star and their actions and fatwas have authority in religious guidance. Centuries after Muhammad, he and his companions became idols. The so-called Muslims started considering the prophet’s companions (sahaba) or anyone who met him as a Muslim to be almost infallible, though some of his companions considered each other hypocrites. There are collections of hearsay attributed to these people (akhbar) and their words, comments, and speculations are considered another authority after hadith.The word sahib, sahaba, and its plural ashab are usually used in a negative context. For instance, out of the 77 occurrences of ashab, and the one occurrence of “ashabahum” (their comrades), only 27 are used positively, such as, “ashab ul-Jannah” (People of the Paradise) or “ashab ul-Yameen” (People of the Right). Excluding the few neutral usages of the word, the word “ashab” is usually used to denote ingrates and hypocrites. None of these ashab, the plural of sahaba, refers to Muslims who lived during time of Prophet Muhammad. In only one case, the plural ashabrefers to people with Moses (26:61), and we learn from the Quran that most of them were not acknowledging the truth (7:138-178; 20:83-87).Among the 12 occurrences of the singular and dual form, sahib, only five describe a relationship between a prophet and his friends. And, out of these five occurrences, only one of them has a positive connotation. Before quoting the verses, I want to remind you that the word sahib(companion, friend) is about a mutual relationship; if someone is your companion you are their companion too, and vice versa. In the following four occurrences, the addressees are opponents or polytheists:” . . Your companion (sahib) is not crazy. He is a profound Warner to you, just before the advent of a terrible retribution.” (34:46)”Your companion (sahib) has neither strayed, nor is he deceived.” (53:2)”Your companion (sahib) is not crazy.” (81:22)

“O my prison companions (sahibay = two companions), are separate lords better than God Alone, the Irresistible?” (12:39)

The only positive usage of the word sahib, as a companion of a Prophet is:

.” . . Thus, when the ingrate chased him, and he was one of two in the cave, he said to his friend, ‘Do not worry, God is with us.’ . . .” (9:40)

In summary, according to the Quranic literature, the words sahib (companion) or ashab (companions) by themselves do not have any positive meaning. In three verses Muhammad is described as “sahib of ingrates” and in one verse, he was the companion of an acknowledging person.

In numerous verses, however, the Quran informs us about the quality of Muhammad’s comrades (48:29). What we see, is not a depiction of perfect holy people, but ordinary people, with all sorts of weaknesses and shortcomings.

According to the books of hadith, Abdullah Ibn Masood was one of the top companions of the prophet. His hadith narrations are among Sunni Muslim’s most cherished sources of jurisprudence. Many hadith and narration books, including Bukhari and Ibn Hanbal, report that Ibn Masood had a personal copy of the Quran and he did not put the last two chapters in it. According to those books, he claimed that those two chapters did not belong in the Quran.

Apparently, another companion of the prophet, Ubayy Ibn Kaab, also had a different personal Quran. He added two chapters called “Sura Al-Hafd” and “Sura Al-Khal’,” and claimed that these were from the Quran (These “chapters” are still being recited by Hanefites in the “sala el witr,” after night prayers.).

Following hadith books is equal to following the messenger. Muhammad was given the Quran alone, and God alone issues the tenants of Islam (6:19, 38,114; 7:3; 12:111; 17:46; 31:6; 45:6; 69:38-47).Hadith books were compiled from hearsay sources two centuries after Muhammad. One of the major sources of hadith is Jewish and Christian theology. Sunni and Shiite scholars have written volumes of books to identify and expose, though with little success, the piles of stories imported from the Jewish Mishna, Gemara and Old Testament, sources, which were called Israiliyyat. For instance, many Jewish stories and practices were imported to “Islam” via “convert” Jewish and Christian scholars, such as the concept of the Coming Mahdi (the Guiding Savior) and practice of circumcision, etc. Kab bin al Akhbar was one of those influential converts. Sunni scholars list Abdullah bin Abbas, Abu Hurayra, Abdullah bin Amr Ibnul As, Abdullah bin Salam, Tamim al-Dari, and Vahb bin Munabbih as the major narrators of Israiliyyat.The hadith that should be the most authentic is the hadith about Muhammad’s speech in Hujjat al-Wada(The Farewell Sermon) in which reportedly tens of thousands of his companions listened. The last statement of this sermon is reported in three different versions:

  • I am leaving you the Quran and my sunna; you should follow both. (Muwatta 46/3).
  • I am leaving you the Quran and my relatives; you should follow both. (Muslim 44/4/2408; Ibn Hanbal 4/366; Darimi 23/1/3319).
  • I am leaving you the Quran; you should follow it. (Muslim 15/19/1218; Ibn Majah 25/84/3074; Abu Dawud 11/56/1905).

Another interesting hadith reported by hadith books speaks volumes:

“When Muhammad was sick on his death bed, he asked his companions to bring him pen and paper so that he could write them something for their salvation. When one of his companions rushed out to bring pen and paper, he was stopped by Omar Ben Khattab. Reportedly, Omar told him: “The prophet has a high fever; he does not know what he is saying. God’s book is sufficient for us (hasbuna kitabullah!)” (Bukhari: Jihad 176, Jizya 6, Ilm 49, Marza 17, Magazi 83, Itisam 2; Muslim: Vasiyya 20-22; Ibn Hanbal 1/222, 324, 336, 355)

According to this “authentic” hadith, Muhammad dies without writing his last statement. The hadith above claims to be reporting the last words of prophet Muhammad and his companion’s reaction. The alleged statements attributed to Omar Ben Khattab and acquiesced to by all other prominent companions shake and destroy the foundation of piles upon piles of hadith.

In summary, hadith books contain many hadith rejecting hadith as a secondary source besides the Quran. They report the third version of the last statement in Muhammad’s last sermon during pilgrimage, and they report the hadith about Omar not allowing any other writing from Muhammad since he and the other prominent companions thought God’s book was sufficient for them. Yet despite these and many other “reported” negative remarks and prohibition about hadith, they collected thousands of them.

God gave Muhammad the Quran and other revelations similar to the Quran. This claim is found in hadith books and is noteworthy that the Arabic text of the hadith uses exactly the same word, mithl (similar), thus defying God’s challenge that the there is no book similar to the Quran (52:34). The books they consider similar to the Quran are ALL hearsay reports, filled with superstitions, contradictory claims, bad grammar, various dialects, trivial and frivolous rules, scientific inaccuracies, sectarian agendas, misogynistic ideas and practices, cruelty, tribal and racist ideologies, hero-worship, silly stories, and even commercials.
Calling oneself with the word Muslim alone is not sufficient. One must follow blindly (taqleed) a sect or order, such as Hanafi, Shafii, Hanbali, Maliki, Salafi, Naqshibendi, Jafari, Isna Ashari, Ahmadi, Qadiyani, Bahai, Nurcu, Rashadi, etc.We should follow the fatwas and sharias of imams, mujtahids and scholars of our sect without questioning. In other words we must be muqallids(followers).Reason is not sufficient to find the truth. We need faith, and faith is superior to reason. God called us Muslims, that is, those who peacefully surrender themselves to God (22:78; 41:33). Dividing into sects and factions are among the attributes of polytheists (6:159; 23:52-56).Following parents, religious leaders, or anyone blindly is wrong and a source of evil (2:170; 5:104: 10:78,100; 17:36; 26:74; 31:21; 34:43; 43:22,23). The Quran warns us not to be hypnotized by the charisma of leaders, or by social conventions. A society comprised of individuals that value rational and empirical inquiry will never become the victim of religious fanaticism, tragedies brought by charismatic politicians and clergymen.A religion or sect that glorifies ignorance and gullibility can be very dangerous for its followers and others. As the Physicist Steven Weinberg once put profoundly, “With or without religion, you would have good people doing good things, and evil people doing evil things. But for good people to do evil things, that takes religion.” (Steven Weinberg , Facing Up : Science and Its Cultural Adversaries, Harvard University Press, 2001, p. 242). We should add ideology to religion, since any dogmatic ideas can block rationality and turn humans to beasts. In the last century alone, communism and fascism inflicted too much pain on humanity.The Quran categorically rejects blind faith or credulity (17:36). The Islam described by the Quran is not a “religion” in the common sense of the word. Thus, we prefer calling Islam a system, rather than a religion. The word belief or faith is commonly used as a euphemism for wishful thinking or joining the bandwagon. Those who cannot justify their faith by deductive or inductive arguments, those who cannot provide compelling reason for why they believe certain dogmas and disbelieve others, are people who are not muminun(those who acknowledge) in accordance to the definition of the word by the Quran. If the author of the scripture is also the creator of the nature, and if it is He who is rewarding us with scientific knowledge and technology when we rationally and empirically investigate its laws, then why would He discourage us from using our mind and senses to investigate claims about Him and words attributed to Him? Otherwise, schizophrenia or inconsistency become divine attributes. God is not in the end of the dark tunnel of blind faith; but we can discover and get in touch with Him by tuning our mind and heart to get his message broadcast in the frequency of wisdom and knowledge. Therefore, according to the contextual semantics of the Quran, faith or belief denotes the conviction as a result of reason and compelling evidence. Thus, to distinguish the Quranic terminology of belief and faith from its common usage, we prefer the word “acknowledge.”This does not mean that a person who acknowledges the Quran will not have mysteries or unknowns. To the contrary. But, accepting mysteries and unknown should have compelling reasons. For instance, the idea of universe coming out of nothing, or an infinitely small and dense point called the singularity, the idea of Big Bang, is difficult to digest. We have no experience of such a thing. But, we have compelling evidence to accept Big Bang though we might have difficulty in comprehending it. Extraordinary claims require extraordinary evidence, and most religions do not even provide ordinary evidence for their extraordinary claims often riddled with contradictions and utter nonsense.Abraham was a rational monotheist. Before his messengership, Abraham, as a young philosopher, reached the idea of the “greatest” by a series of hypothetical questions. His method of proving the existence of the creator of all things was both empirical and rational. He invited people to observe the heavenly bodies and then deduce the existence of an absolute creator from their contingent characteristics. This empirical and rational methodology is supported by God.

Abraham, not only supported his monotheistic faith through rational arguments, but also falsified the claims of his opponents via rational arguments by breaking the little statutes of his pagan people and sparing the biggest one. When the polytheists inquired about the “disbeliever/ingrate” who committed such a blasphemous act to their idols, Abraham stood up and pointed at the biggest statute, thereby forcing his people to reflect and examine their religious dogmas (21:51-67).

The Quran provides a rational argument for why God cannot have partners or equals. The argument in verse 21:21-22 is a logical argument called Denying Antecedent. Thus, it is no wonder that the Quran invites us not to be gullible. We should not follow anything without sufficient knowledge, including belief in God.

The Quran rejected the Christian metaphor of sheep and shepherd and instructed Muslims not to use any word that implies such subjugation (2:104). Despite the Quran’s clear warnings against being a sheep in a flock, followers of hadith adopted the teachings of St. Paul and turned themselves to sheep, and rational monotheism into irrational polytheism.

The word raina (shepherd us) referred in verse 2:104 implies to be lead like sheep. Muslims do not and should not follow anyone, including prophets blindly, without using their intelligence, reasoning and senses. No wonder, obeying the leader is limited by the standard of maruf, that is known or knowledge (60:12). However, the Bible uses the shepherd/sheep analogy to depict the relationship between people and their leaders. “And I will set up one shepherd over them, and he shall feed them, even my servant David; he shall feed them, and he shall be their shepherd” (Ezekiel 34:23). Jesus Christ is likened to a good shepherd (John 10:14; Heb 13:20). Kings and leaders are too considered like shepherds (Isaiah 44:28; Jeremiah 6:3; 49:19). Ministers of the gospel too are likened to shepherds (Isaiah 56:11; Jeremiah 50:6; Jeremiah 23:4; Ezekiel 34:2,10). Also, see: Zechariah 10:2; Psalms 78:52; Psalms 119:176.

This metaphor would be abused to its full capacity by St. Paul, the dubious figure who distorted the monotheistic message of Jesus after his departure. St. Paul fabricated many stories and practices, including justification of receiving money for preaching. When the true followers of the Injeel, that is, the Good News, criticized him, he defended his “milking” the congregation by resorting to the Biblical metaphor, and twisting the original purpose of metaphor. See: 1 Corinthians 9:7.

The Biblical phrase, “Know the truth, and the truth will set you free!” (John 3:24), is a powerful statement against idolatry and ignorance. However, St. Paul and his followers turned the wisdom preached by Jesus into bigotry and dogmatism, which considered philosophy and philosophers the enemy. Millions of religious people, who are capable and smart human beings in the outside world, are so brainwashed by religious lies since their childhood, that they feel proud of being called sheep in their temples! Most faithful of religions nod positively at Voltaire’s depiction of the level of their understanding: “The truths of religion are never so well understood as by those who have lost the power of reasoning.” (Voltaire, Philosophical Dictionary, 1764)

If you really want to name yourself with suffixes such as an –ist, –ite, or –an, then you should call yourself Truthist, Truthite, or Truthian! Or, you might just call yourself, Godist, Godite, Godian!

Some verses of the Quran abrogate/invalidate other verses of the Quran. For instance, 2:180 and 2:219 are invalid. Even some hadith abrogate verses of the Quran. For instance, a hadith adds another prohibition to 4:24 and thus abrogate its claim of exhaustive enumeration. Another example is that Muhammad forbade leaving a will for the relatives and thus abrogated the instruction of 4:23-24; 2:180, and 4:11-12. There is no abrogation in the Quran (2:85; 4:82; 15:90-92; 12:110-111; 45:6). The blasphemous claim of abrogation is based on the distortion of the meaning of the word ayat, in singular form, in 2:106, and a lack of understanding of the context and connection of verses with each other. The idea of abrogation implies contradiction and rejection of the divinity of the Quran (4:82).
The Quran is not clear; it is ambiguous. The Quran is clear and easy to understand for those who acknowledge the truth and use their God-given intelligence (5:15; 54:17,22,32,40; 11:1; 17:46; 18:57; 26:195).
The Quran is not detailed; it is general. For instance, the Quran does not inform us how to observe the sala prayers. The Quran is sufficiently detailed by God the Most Wise, and it reminds us of this aspect repeatedly (6:19,38,55,97,114-116,119,126; 7:32,52,174; 9:11; 10:5,24,37; 11:1; 12:111; 13:2; 17:12; 30:28; 41:3; 41:44; 79:19).The Quran mentions sala prayer in about seventy verses and provides the details God deemed sufficient, not the trivial details demanded by people and fabricated by clergymen. Hadith books do not contain better words than the Quran, and they do not have additional video clips of Muhammad showing us how to pray. To the contrary, they contain various verbal hearsay accounts full of contradictions. For instance, according to some hadith, Muhammad did not recite anything else after reciting the first chapter of the Quran, contradicting other reports. Some hadiths report that Muhammad made ablution after touching his wife’s hand, but you will find other hadithson the next page denying that.Besides, no sane person would accept all the lies and harmful teachings of hadith and sunna for the sake of sala prayer. It is better not to observe sala prayer at all, which should lead to good deeds, than committing all the atrocities, ignorance, and idol-worship promoted by hadith, sunna, and sharia. The followers of hadith and sunna, for the sake of being able to perform a fabricated sala with numerous trivial details, have traded the message of the Quran with volumes of contradictory books. There cannot be a worse trade than this (10:15).
The Quran is not complete; it needs to be completed. The Quran is God’s word and it is complete (6:115; 19:64; 18:109). Asking trivial or irrelevant questions regarding practices and demanding more rules and instructions creates problems and confusion (2:67-70; 5:101).
The Quran alone does not guide; it needs many other books and teachings. The Quran is sufficient to guide those who are appreciative and intelligent (5:48-49; 6:112-114,159; 7:3; 10:15; 17:39,45-46; 25:30; 31:6; 36:2; 39:23,38; 35:43).
The earth is standing on the horns of a giant bull. That might explain why wearing red colored clothes is prohibited by hadith and sunna!

As we stated above these and many other religious instructions containing idol-worship, misogynistic attitudes and practices, superstitions, and numerous prohibitions that make life miserable for the religious people, replaced the message of the Quran. This was accomplished by claiming that the Quran is incomplete and lacks detail, by distorting several verses of the Quran, such as “obey God and his messenger,” and by taking verses and even phrases out of their context, such as “whatever the messenger gives you take it, and whatever he enjoins you leave it.” To prove their point, they fabricated countless hadiths containing frivolous details, such as how to enter bathrooms, how many stones to use for cleaning yourself in the bathroom, how to hold one’s hands or fingers during the prayers, how long one should grow his moustache and beard, what color is not proper for shirts, how to brush one’s teeth, etc. When people did not find those frivolous or unnecessary details in the Quran, the propagandists of Sunni or Shiite religions would present them with hadith and sectarian jurisprudence as an explanation, complement, or supplement to the Quran. Thus, God’s protected word was deemed to be in need of the unprotected lies and false claims fabricated by ignorant people. God’s system was turned into a religion of limited partners.

Years ago, the Theology Faculty at the University of Istanbul held a panel discussion on “Understanding of Islam.” The participants were prominent professors of theology. The professor of fiqh (sectarian jurisprudence) pontificated that the Quran could not be understood without studying and understanding the Sunni literature on fiqh and usul ul- fiqh (procedure of jurisprudence). The professor of mysticism softly argued that “the Quran could not be understood without studying and practicing mysticism.” According to the professor of hadith, too “the Quran could not be understood without studying and understanding the hadith and its procedures.” Finally, according to the professor of Siyar, history of Muhammad and his companions, “the Quran could not be understood without studying and understanding the history of the time.”

All four participants of the panel were in agreement regarding how meaningless the Quran was. They even had a consensus on this. Their blind followers should just forget about studying the Quran, but they should start digging into hundreds of volumes of contradictory sectarian teachings. Instead of telling people that in order to understand fiqh, hadith, mysticism, and the history of Islam, in order to separate hay from grain, that they should first study and comprehend the Quran, they were arguing for a backward methodology. They were putting hundreds of volumes of contradictory mishmash literature between the individual and God’s word. This led to the creation of a different discipline called the “the science of reconciling the contradictions among hadiths” where silly defenses developed to promote and maintain the authority of the fabrications. They knew well that none would be able to make it to the Quran, and even if they made it, they would be blind to perceive the light of the Quran through their filters, smoke and fog.

The Prophecy of the Quran Regarding
the Quadrinity of Hadith, Sunna, Ijmah and Sharia.

It is interesting that God informs us that Muhammad’s only complaint will be about his people’s desertion of the Quran (25:30). He will not complain that we deserted his sunna, as hadith books want us to believe. Those who are expecting their idol Muhammad to save them in the hereafter through his exclusive power of intercession will be surprised to witness rejection by their idols.

Knowing that ignorant and unappreciative people would ignore the Quran and would trade its enlightening and progressive message with the dark teachings of hadith, sunna, ijma and sharia, God uses these words in a prophetic way:

  • It is noteworthy that the word hadith is always used in negative way when it is used to depict human utterances (12:111; 31:6; 33:53; 45:6; 52:34; 66:3).
  • The Quran never uses the word sunna in connection with Muhammad. There is only one valid sunna (law, mould, example) and it is sunnatullah (God’s law, mould, example), and God’s sunna for previous generations is usually negative because of their corruption and aggression. (33:38,62; 35:43; 40:85; 48:23)
  • Similarly, the Quran does not use the word ijma (consensus) in a positive sense when it is used to describe the actions of people (20:60; 70:18; 104:2; 3:173; 3:157;10:58; 43:32; 26:38; 12:15; 10:71; 20:64; 17:88; 22:73; 54:45; 28:78; 7:48; 26:39; 26:56; 54:44).
  • Interestingly, the sectarian teaching that reflects the opinion of the idolized imams is called sharia (law; path) and it is too condemned when it refers to other than God’s law (42:21). We must obey God’s law (42:13; 5:48; 45:18).

Now let us get some details about the astonishing fulfillment of the Quranic prophecy regarding the first idol, hadith.

The following verses describe the early enemies of the truth during the era of Muhammad, but their message did not expire with the passage of time. To the contrary, the language of the verses is prophetic and it describes the misguided people of all times. Here are the prophetic verses informing us about the enemies of Prophet Muhammad who would fabricate lies called hadith:

“And they swore by God using their strongest oaths; that if a sign came to them they would appreciate it. Say, ‘The signs are from God.’ For all you know, once it comes they will not appreciate!’ We divert their hearts and eyesight, as they did not acknowledge it the first time; and We leave them wandering in their transgression. Even if We sent down to them the angels, even if the dead spoke to them, and if We had gathered before them everything, they still would not acknowledge except God wills it. But most of them are ignorant. We have permitted the enemies of every prophet, human and Jinn devils, to inspire in each other with fancy hadith in order to deceive. Had your Lord willed, they would not have done it. You shall disregard them and their fabrications. That is so the hearts of those who do not appreciate the Hereafter will listen to it, and they will accept it, and they will take of it what they will. ‘Shall I seek other than God as a judge when He has sent down to you this book sufficiently detailed?’ Those to whom We have given the book know that it is sent down from your Lord with truth; so do not be of those who have doubt. The word of your Lord has been completed with truth and justice; there is no changing His words. He is the Hearer, the Knower. If you obey the majority of those on Earth, they will lead you away from God’s path; that is because they follow conjecture, and that is because they only guess. Your Lord is sufficiently aware of who strays from His path, and He is sufficiently aware of the guided ones.” (6:109-116)

Knowing that the enemies of Jesus fabricated the doctrine of the Trinity and associated him as a partner with the One God by creating multiple personalities for God, similarly the so-called Muslims too fabricated hadith books and associated Muhammad as a partner with God in His judgment. The Quran informs us about many ways of setting partners with God, or polytheism. A careful reader will notice that the verses quoted above reject all the major excuses used by the proponents of hadith and sunna. These verses describe the followers of fancy hadiths with the following qualities:

  • Despite their lip service, they do not appreciate God’s signs. (We have witnessed a modern example of this ingrate reaction to the prophetic fulfillment of chapter 74).
  • Most of them are ignorant, blind followers.
  • They tell each other fancy hadiths presenting them as divine inspiration or revelation.
  • The hadiths that they are narrating to each other are fabrications.
  • Despite their lip service, they do not appreciate the hereafter.
  • They seek Muhammad and other idols as partners with God’s judgment regarding islam.
  • They do not accept that the Quran is sufficiently detailed.
  • They do not accept that God’s word is complete.
  • They put too much confidence in the numbers of those who follow their sect; they follow the crowd.
  • They follow conjecture.

The Quran does not use the word “hadith” negatively in a haphazard manner. The language of the Quran and its choice of words are very precise. God knew that the idol worshipers would call those fabrications “hadith.” It is interesting that they did not call their lies “aqwal = sayings,” “akhbar = narrations,” “hikam = aphorisms,” “athaar = teaching/tradition” or any other word from the rich Arabic language. They unwittingly termed their inventions “hadith” (narrative, discourse, story, or recent event). This is a fulfillment of the Quranic projection. Whenever the Quran uses hadith for other than the Quran, it attaches a negative meaning to it. Since the followers of the fabricated narrations and hearsays are not translating the name of those fabrications into English or other languages, to expose the true nature of their teachings, and to unveil the clear Quranic connection, we will also keep the word hadith untranslated:

12:111   This is not a fabricated hadith. It is a confirmation of previous scriptures, detailing everything, and a guide and mercy for those who appreciate.

The followers of fabricated hadiths claim that the Quran is not sufficiently detailed! They thus reject God’s repeated assertion that the Quran is “complete, perfect, and sufficiently detailed” (6:19,38,114), and thus justify the creation of volumes of hadith, and a library full of contradictory teachings that are supposed to complete the Quran. By reflecting on 12:111 above, one can see God’s answer to those fabricators and their followers. God informs us that we do not need fabricated hadith; that the Quran as a sufficiently detailed guide, is all we need. The Quran is the only “ahsan al-hadith” (best statement) to be followed (39:23).

In 12:111, God the Most Wise, rejects both the “hadith” and the basic excuse for accepting it as a source of Islam. No excuse is accepted from the followers of hadith in this world, nor on the Day of Judgment. God asks them:

45:6       In which hadith, besides God and His revelations do they acknowledge?

They reply, “We believe in Bukhari, Muslim, Tirmizi, Ibn Hanbal, Kafi, Nahj-ul Balaga, and more besides God’s revelations.” God challenges the idol worshipers:

52:34     Let them produce a hadith like this, if they are truthful.

As a response, they slander the prophet in one of their holy hadith books:

“The prophet, peace be upon him, said, ‘I was given the Quran and a hadith like it’.” (Abu Dawood)

Does the Quran use the word hadith in connection to Muhammad? Yes, the word hadith has been attributed to Muhammad twice. But, not in the way Sunnites and Shiites would hope. These two occurrences have clear implications. First, the Omniscient God uses them for the prophet’s personal statements, not for his religious teachings, which is limited with the Quran alone. Second, in both occasions, God Almighty uses the word hadith with injunctions. Here are the verses:

33:53     . . . When you finish eating, you shall leave; without lingering to hadith (converse). . .

66:3       The prophet had confided some of his wives with a hadith (statement/story/event), then one of them spread it. . .

As you see in the verses above, when the word “hadith” is attributed to prophet Muhammad in the Quran, several interesting points are made. Hadith is the prophet’s personal statements, and we should not seek them (33:53) and we should not transmit them to others (66:3). Unfortunately, those who did not respect the Quran and prophet Muhammad, fabricated many hadiths about Muhammad’s private and sexual life with his wives. Ironically, they attributed the worst insults to Muhammad while they were declaring their love and allegiance to him.

(For an argument titled, “Why Trash All the Hadith?,” see the Articles section of www.IslamicReform.org)

A Sample From Hadith Books:

Below is a sample from various hadith books, collections of hearsay and false teachings:

  • “A group from the Uraynah and Uqaylah tribes came to the prophet and the prophet advised them to drink urine of camels. Later on, when they killed the prophet’s shepherd, the prophet seized them, gouged out their eyes, cut their hands and legs, and left them thirsty in the desert” (Bukhari 56/152, Hanbal 3/107,163).
  • “I am the most honorable messenger, on the day of the judgment only I will think of my people” (Bukhari 97/36).
  • “Do not make any distinction among the messengers; I am not even better than Jonah” (Bukhari 65/4,5; Hanbal 1/205,242,440).
  • “Bad luck is in the woman, the horse, and the home” (Bukhari 76/53).
  • “If a monkey, a black dog or a woman passes in front of a praying person, his prayer is nullified” (Bukhari 8/102; Hanbal 4/86).
  • The hell will be filled with mostly women; women are deficient in intelligence and religion (Muslim, Iman 34/132; Muslim, Iydayn 4; Tirmizi, Iman 6/2613; Ibn Majah, Fitan 19/4003; Ahmad b. Hanbal, Musnad, II/373-374, II/318; Abu Dawud, Sunna 15/4679; Nasai, Iydayn 19).
  • “The prophet gave permission to kill children and women in war” (Bukhari, Jihad/146; Abu Dawud 113).
  • “The earth is carried on a giant bull; when it shakes its head an earthquake occurs” (Ibn Kathir 2/29; 50/1).
  • “Leaders have to be from the Quraish tribe” (Bukhari 3/129,183; 4/121; 86/31).
  • “You shall kill all black dogs; because they are devils” (Hanbal 4/85; 5/54).
  • “God is the time” (Muwatta 56/3).
  • “To prove His identity, God opened his legs and showed the prophet His thigh” (Bukhari 97/24, 10/129 and the comment on the Sura 68).
  • “The parchment that the verse about stoning to death for adultery was written on was eaten and abrogated by a goat” (Ibn Majah 36/1944; Ibn Hanbal 3/61; 5/131,132,183; 6/269).
  • “A man from the tribe of Banu Aslam came to the Prophet and informed him that he had committed illegal sexual intercourse and he bore witness four times against himself. The Prophet ordered him to be stoned to death as he was married.” (Bukhari, hadith 6814)
  • “A tribe of monkeys arrested an adulterous monkey and stoned it to death, and I helped them” (Bukhari 63/27).
  • “When the prophet died his armor had been pawned to a Jew for several pounds of barley” (Bukhari 34/14,33,88; Hanbal 1/ 300; 6/42,160,230).
  • “The punishment for cutting the fingers of a woman is to pay her: 10 camels for one finger, 20 camels for two fingers, 30 camels for three fingers, and 20 (twenty) camels for four fingers” (Hanbal 2/182; Muvatta 43/11).
  • “The prophet had been bewitched by a Jew, and for several days he did not know what he was doing” (Bukhari 59/11; 76/47; Hanbal 6/57; 4/367).
  • “Muhammad possessed the sexual power of 30 men” (Bukhari).
  • “Do not eat and drink with your left hand, because Satan eats and drinks with the left hand” (Hanbal 2/8,33).
  • “The prophet eats odd number of dates on Id-ul-Fitr” (Bukhari 2/73).
  • “The Prophet said, ‘Whoever performs ablution should clean his nose with water by putting the water in it and then blowing it out, and whoever cleans his private parts with stones should do it with odd number of stones'” (Bukhari 1/162, 1/163).
  • “The prophet said: ‘Do not write anything from me except the Quran. Whoever wrote, must destroy it” (Muslim, Zuhd 72; Hanbal 3/12,21,39).
  • “The prophet ordered Amr Ibn As to write everything that he speaks” (Hanbal 2/162).
  • “Omar said: Quran is enough for us, do not write anything from the prophet. Everyone in the room accepted what Omar said.” (Bukhari, Jihad 176, Jizya 6, Ilim 49, Marza 17, Magazi 83, Itisam 26; Muslim, Wasiyya 20,21,22).

A Sample From Sharia And Fatwas Of Scholars: Muhammad As Their Potty Trainer

While surfing the Internet, we encountered a fatwa from a renowned cleric who is falsely called alim (knowledgeable person). The field of his expertise, his audience, the extent of his “knowledge,” the relevancy of the information to human life, the number of citations from hadith books, his ignorance of the Quran, and his blind followers, all provide many reasons why Sunnis and Shiites are in such miserable shape in the contemporary world. Those who think they need holy hadiths as a manual on how to go to the bathroom, those who think that potty-training adults was among one of the many missions of prophet Muhammad, those who follow these and many more frivolous rules, will not have brains left to deal with “more important issues.” The Saudi cleric, Sheikh Muhammad Saleh Al-munajjid, who derived 13 holy rules for bathroom etiquette from hadith books, leaves no hope for cure with his closing statement (For the entire fatwa, visit www.islamicreform.org). Instead of being embarrassed about his indulgence in odd bathroom manners and odd numbers of stones, he shows the audacity to brag about these silly instructions:

“If the Shari`ah has paid such minute attention to the details of such a mundane matter, what do you think it has to say about more important issues? Do you know of any other religion or system in the world that has brought laws like these? This is enough, by Allah, to prove its perfection and beauty, and the necessity of following it.”

If this is an example and beauty of Sharia about minute issues, may Allah save humanity from its verdict on important issues! We do not know how many so-called Muslims feel guilty for not being able to follow all these rules. We do not know how many Sunnis urinated in their pants while trying to follow all these holy bathroom rules. Though this particular cleric generously interpreted the hadith to save his flock from this hassle in buildings, we do not know how many scrupulous followers sit backward on the bathroom seats in order not to face qibla (direction of Kaba), or how many of them employ high tech gadgets such as GPS made by the “infidels” to find their direction in the bathrooms. However, we know for sure, that any group of people following these and many other piles and piles of fabricated rules have lost their chance for progress and prosperity. No wonder, the Quran reminds us of the importance of reasoning and the importance of staying away from religious clerics who make up sharia in the name of God:

“No person may acknowledge except by God’s leave. And He afflicts the filth upon those who do not reason.” (10:100)

“Or do they have partners who decree for them a law (sharia) which has not been authorized by God? And if it were not for the word already given, they would have been judged immediately. Indeed, the transgressors will have a painful retribution.” (42:21)

Abusing the verses of the Quran

Many verses of the Quran have been distorted or taken out of context to promote the volumes of hearsay fabrication. Here are the most frequently abused Quranic verses:

  • The Quran instructs us to follow the messenger (4:59); so we must follow Bukhari, Muslim, Tirmizi, Ibn Hanbal, Ibn Maja, Abu Dawud, Kafi, Nahj al-Balaga, and many other books.
  • The Quran informs us that the messenger explains the Quran (16:44); so we must follow Bukhari, Muslim, Tirmizi, Ibn Hanbal, Ibn Maja, Abu Dawud, Kafi, Nahj al-Balaga, and many other books.
  • The Quran informs us that the messenger does not speak on his own (53:3-4); so we must follow Bukhari, Muslim, Tirmizi, Ibn Hanbal, Ibn Maja, Abu Dawud, Kafi, Nahj al-Balaga, and many other books.
  • The Quran advises us to take whatever the messenger gives us and abstain from what he forbid us (59:7); so we must follow Bukhari, Muslim, Tirmizi, Ibn Hanbal, Ibn Maja, Abu Dawud, Kafi, Nahj al-Balaga, and many other books.
  • The Quran warns us not to put our opinion before that of the messenger (49:1). Thus, we must follow Bukhari, Muslim, Tirmizi, Ibn Hanbal, Ibn Maja, Abu Dawud, Kafi, Nahj al-Balaga, and many other books.
  • The Quran tells us that there is a good example in the messenger of God (33:21), so we must follow Bukhari, Muslim, Tirmizi, Ibn Hanbal, Ibn Maja, Abu Dawud, Kafi, Nahj al-Balaga, and many other books.

A careful reader of the Quran would notice that the verses referred to above were subjected to a cunning distortion and abuse to transform Muhammad from being the deliverer of God’s message, from being a mailman of God, to another authority besides God, to God’s partner in authoring God’s system. Not only did they turn the system of Islam into peacefully surrendering to a religion designed by multiple partners, they also promoted various hearsay sources collected centuries after Muhammad, according to their sectarian and tribal preferences.

Here, as an example, we will discuss briefly one of the oft-quoted verses, “A good example has been set for you by the messenger of God” (33:21). Those who wish to produce volumes of hadith books out of this verse ignore the fact that a similar statement is also made about Abraham: “A good example has been set for you by Abraham and those with him” (60:4, 6). If verse 33:21 requires Muhammad’s hadith, then why would not the verses 60:4,6 require Abraham’s hadith? Which books narrate hadiths from Abraham? Obviously, the only reliable source for both examples is the Book of God, which narrates the relevant exemplary actions. It also warns us not to repeat the mistakes committed by Muhammad (33:37; 80: 1-10).

Let us briefly discuss the second example to see better the nature of abuse, and how thousands of hadith rabbits are produced from empty hats. One of the most frequently cited Quranic instructions is “obey God and His Messenger” (4:59). Obeying Bukhari, a narrator of hearsay, is not obeying the messenger. Obeying the messenger is obeying the complete, perfect and fully detailed Quran. Verse 25:73 describes the attitude of truth-seekers towards God’s revelations. But the followers of hadith and sunna are very good in ignoring them. They do not see 6:19, 7:3, and 50:45, which say that the only teaching delivered by God’s messenger was the Quran. They do not think that Muhammad practiced the Quran, and the Quran alone (5:48, 49). They do not hear Muhammad’s only complaint about his people (25:30). They do not understand that Muhammad disowns those who do not understand that the Quran is enough and fully detailed (6:114). The first verse of Chapter 9 states that an ultimatum is issued from God and His messenger. Muslims acknowledge that verses about the ultimatum are entirely from God. God did not consult Muhammad about the ultimatum. Muhammad’s only mission was to deliver God’s message (16:35; 24:54). Thus, the reason that God included the messenger in 9:1 is not because he was another authority in issuing it, but because he participated as the deliverer of the ultimatum. Similarly, because people receive God’s message through messengers, we are ordered to obey the messengers. We also know that the Quran is a permanent messenger (65:11), and the Quran is a reminder and deliverer of good news (41:4; 11:2). 

In Which Flavor and Shape do You Want Your Muhammad to be?

The falsifiers have presented a concoction of medieval Arab, Pagan, Jewish and Christian culture as good examples of the messenger. However, if you look at the context of the verse 33:21, the good example has been described as the messenger’s courage and his constant remembrance of God. They extended this good example to irrelevant individual or cultural behaviors. For instance, they sanctified the beard and turban, ignoring the fact that the Meccan idol worshipers, such as Amr bin Hisham (aka, Abu Jahl) and Walid b. Mugiyra also had long beards and big turbans.

What is worse, the actions and words ascribed to prophet Muhammad have depicted him with a character that is far from exemplary. The hadith books portray the prophet as a phantasmagoric character with multiple personalities. That character is more fictitious than mythological gods and goddesses, such as Hermes, Pan, Poseidon and Aphrodite. He is a pendulous character, both bouncing up to deity, and down to the lowest degree. He is both wise and moronic. He is sometimes more merciful than God and sometimes a cruel torturer. He is both perfect and criminal, humble and arrogant, chaste and a sex maniac, trustworthy and a cheater, illiterate and educated, rich and poor, a nepotistic and a democratic leader, caring and a male chauvinist, an acknowledger and an ingrate, prohibiting hadith and promoting hadith. You find numerous conflicting personalities presented as an exemplary figure. Choose whichever composite character you like out of thousands of different examples. Those with preconceived ideas may go fish out hadith to support any personality or role model they want to carve out of the hero called Muhammad. Want a terrorist? You will find a few hadiths to justify it. He did after all, according to Bukhari, justify killing women and children in battle. Want a lamb? You will again find a few hadiths to depict him that way. When the children of Taif stoned him, he prayed for them. Hadith books contain almost anything you wish, especially about Muhammad. You may find an extremely kind and nice Muhammad besides a cruel torturer one. You may find Muhammad to be a person with great morals on one page and on another page, you will see him a pedophile. You will find Muhammad pointing at the moon and splitting it into two pieces letting one piece fall into Ali’s backyard, and on another page, you will find a Muhammad incapable of reading a simple letter. 

Hadith books, by their very nature, are perfect sources for such abuse. They contain fragments of hearsay that were produced within several centuries with multiple authors, numerous agendas, inconsistent language/terminology, unreliable and fragmented contexts, and divisible or severally liable authorities. An “expert” can subject almost any hadith he dislikes to one of the rules of procedure called usul ul-hadith with multiple standards. The evaluation of the narrator by using another hearsay, partisanship, tribalism, racism, or personal scrupulousness, is called “jarh” and “tadeel” simply meaning, “trash” and “save.” For instance, the most prominent Sunni hadith collector Bukhari who grew up in Bukhara, collected hadiths two hundred or so years after the departure of Muhammad. This story collector, while bragging about how meticulous he was, claims that he once traveled for about a month to hear a particular hadith from a narrator. When he visited him, he saw him deceiving his horse to the barn with an empty bag. Consequently, our meticulous Bukhari gave up from collecting the story he was going to report! In other words, he used the tool of “jarh” (trash) to cross over that particular narrator. Looking at the quality of the 7275 hadiths he allegedly picked out of 600,000 reported hadiths (99% defective material!), we can easily infer that he was not very lucky or did not have very good eyes in witnessing thousands of more deceivers with their horses. Ironically, this Bukhari narrates hadith from drunkard and oppressive Umayyad governors, and hundreds of hadith from Abu Hurayra who according to Bukhari himself was considered a congenial liar and fabricator by his prominent peers such as Omar, Ibn Abbas and Aisha. Either Bukhari was himself a deceived horse or another deceiver.

Let’s sidetrack here and do a simple calculation. Bukhari, in his introduction, uses a first-class sales pitch according to the standards of the medieval era. He, or the later editors and promoters of his collection, try hard to depict the portrait of a devout, genius, scrupulous, and steadfast scholar. Although his Christian counterpart, St. Paul, was more articulate and more cunning in his self-promotion, history is a witness to the fact that Bukhari has done a similarly good job in another market. In the introduction of the collection called Bukhari, we learn that this celebrated hadith collector endured long trips, occasionally from one country to another, just to collect one hadith. We also learn that he was very careful in his evaluation of the chain of narrators; he was so pious that he performed ablution and prayed before recording each of his hadiths. We might be surprised to see, in the same section of this solemn promotional introduction, some funny animated clips too. For instance, we learn that some of the prophet’s companions witnessed a group of monkeys stoning an adulterer monkey in the jungle (perhaps that provided some inspiration and imagination for later hadiths narrations involving the story of the holy hungry goat). Well, let’s do some calculations…Let’s assume that Bukhari told us the truth regarding the 600,000 hadiths he listened to and evaluated. Let’s also be extremely generous to Bukhari and assume that on average it took him only one hour to go, interview, and evaluate each of the 600,000 hadiths, 99% of which he would later trash. Let’s assume that he started wandering around, seeking hadith narrators, listening to them, and evaluating the chain of narrators from dawn until dusk. Let’s assume that all his days were summer days, so that he worked ten hours a day without a break. Since we do not have any claim by Bukhari or another “holy” person regarding Bukhari’s ability to inflate time, create time within time, or slow down time, we assume he worked like a super human being limited by the natural law. With these assumptions, Bukhari who lived 60 years, between 810-870 AC, would need 60,000 days, or 164 years. In other words, he would need more than a hundred years to be able to do what he was bragging about.

Yes, this Bukhari and his ilk have hijacked Muhammad, and have replaced the light of the Quran, with the darkness of ignorance.

Arabic fancy jargon are frequently used to impress non-Arabs to overwhelm them into believing that the “experts” indeed have an incredible amount of special knowledge; perhaps specially granted by God. The “expert” might evaluate the trustworthiness of one of the narrators listed in the chain, by various contradictory rules already established by previous hadith scholars. The hadith can then be classified in one of the numerous ranks of authenticity and thus discarded in favor of another one. Only a handful hadiths, which are called mutawatir (allegedly narrated by many people), may escape ending up in the trash via an arbitrary scrutiny of a determined scholar. Ironically, there is not even a consensus on the mutawatir hadiths. They do not call it “trash can” but they have invented fancy names to label how deep and stinky their cans are, labeling them mursal, hasan, daif, mawdu, etc. If you are a muqallid, that is a blind follower of a particular sect or order, then you pick what they have already picked for you. Your choice might be more limited with the leftover hadiths evaluated by the scholars, but you can be sure that by even staying as a muqallid in a particular sect, you will find plenty of room for wiggling around to make up your own religion. But, you can be sure that your choices will be limited to medieval Arab, Jewish and Christian cultures. If you are living in a modern metropolitan city, you may not be able to escape developing multiple personalities separated from each other by two millennia.

Considering that most of the hadith narrations are ahad, that is allegedly narrated by only one person from Muhammad, their authenticity can always be challenged by how you may personally deem the chain of narrators and the hadith books. This provides many opportunities to hatch and mutate numerous custom-made religions, sects, sub-sects, orders, or sub-orders out of the mishmash collection of medieval culture. This peculiar aspect of hadith collection is well described by the prophetic verses of the Quran:

“Shall we treat the muslims (peaceful submitters/surrenderers) like the criminals? What is wrong with your judgment? Do you have a book where you can find anything you wish?” (68:35-38).

Unappreciative and Arrogant people Do Not Have Access to the Quran

The Quran is a miraculous book. The author of the Quran has put a barrier between the Quran and those who dogmatically and fanatically consider it insufficient for salvation (17:45; 18:57). It is ironic and curious that those who claim that the Quran is difficult to understand do not understand the very verses about the understanding of the Quran. Verses 7:3; 17:46; 41:44; 56:79 are extraordinary works of linguistic art containing both the thesis and its proof simultaneously, since their multiple-meaning language contains a guide to understand the Quran and an excuse for not understanding the Quran. Those who understand the language of these verses experience the fulfillment of a miracle when they witness people unable to understand and glorify their lack of understanding the very verses that condemn those who lack understanding.

You will find on the cover of almost all published Quranic manuscripts a few verses. If you check, you will probably find 56:77-79 written in Arabic calligraphy.

56:77-79 It is an honorable Quran. In a protected record. None can grasp it except those pure.

Why among hundreds of verses describing the Quran, did the convention decided on these verses? Out of more than 50 descriptive noun-adjectives used for the Quran, why would they pick “Karym” (Honorable)? Al-Quran il-Karym? Why not the more frequently used words such as Zikr (Message), Hakym (Wise), Mubyn (Clear), Nur (Light)? Why is this verse highlighted in connection to the Quran? Why are the verses repeatedly reminding us of the easy-to-understand language of the Quran not highlighted (54:17,22,32,40)? Or, why not one of these verses 12:111; 15:1; 17:9; 17:88; 17:89; 30:58; 41:3; 55:2?

We have all the reasons to suspect the intention of those who dedicated Chapter 36 (Ya Sin) to be recited in funerals for the DEAD, the chapter that contains the only verse declaring that the Quran is sent to remind the LIVING beings (36:70)! We have all the reasons to suspect the intention of those who picked the name hadith, a negative word when used for hearsay narrations and teachings other than the Quran, to depict another source besides the Quran! So, why did they pick the word “Karym” as the most common adjective for the Quran and verses 56:77-79 as the most common subtitle for the covers of manuscripts?

Those who appreciate the Quran know the answer of the question very well: The polytheistic clergymen and scholars who betrayed the Quran, reached a consensus in not understanding or misunderstanding 56:77-79, and they thought they could repel others from the Quran according to their misunderstanding. They distorted the meaning of these verses by claiming that those who do not have ablution, including the women who they considered “dirty” because of menstruation, “should not touch” the Quran. Now we may infer why the verse whose meaning has been distorted by consensus is picked for the cover of the Quran manuscripts. Now we may infer why the adjective mentioned in that verse was made the most popular adjective of the Quran. We think that this is a part of a diabolic conspiracy to prevent the Quran from becoming a pocket book, a book of quick reference; they keep the Quran on high shelves or nail it on high walls far away from the reach of people. Unfortunately, this plan has worked successfully. The Quran has been transformed from being a guide, a reference book, a map, a compass, into a dangerous object, a runaway train, a high-voltage transformer station! When the Quran becomes a book too-difficult-to-understand, impossible to ascertain its “high” meanings, and dangerous to touch, then rush in volumes of hadiths, loads of sunna, barrels of hearsay, mishmash heaps of sectarian teachings, piles of nonsense, tons of superstitions, hordes of holy men, and troops of holy merchants. This explains the misery, backwardness, oppression, repression, division, and corruption rampant in the so-called “Muslim countries.”

The religion that “Muslims” inherited from their parents and try hard to practice today, has little to do with the system of peacefully surrendering to God alone, which was delivered by Muhammad through the Quran. These clergymen who arrogated themselves and falsely claimed to be the “ulama” (people of knowledge), polluted the message of Islam with ignorance. They fabricated numerous sharias (laws), prohibitions, veils, beards, turbans, rules for how to clean one’s bottom, rules on how to pee in the bathroom, toothbrushes, right hands, left hands, right feet, left feet, hadiths, sunnas, intercession, holy hair, holy cloths, holy teeth, holy feet traces, hazrats, lords, saints, mawlas, mahdis, innocent imams, orders, sects, rosaries, amulets, dreams, holy loopholes, prayer caps, circumcisions, shrines, extra prayers, extra prohibitions, and numerous Arabic jargon such as mandup, mustahap, makruh, sharif, sayyid and more nonsense. Thus, the religion of Sunnis and Shiites contradict the divine laws in nature and scripture, and condemns its sincere followers to misery and backwardness. The religious leaders and their political allies contribute greatly to the backwardness of the Muslim world. In 1974 our Lord, the Almighty and Wise Creator, fulfilled a great prophecy starting a new era in the realm of theology that aims to reform us and open the path of progress with “one of the greatest” (74:30-37).

The majority of Sunnis and Shiites, hypnotized by their religious leaders, are unaware that the religion they are so passionately trying to follow is no different than the religion which was so passionately upheld by Abu Jahl (the father of ignorance) and Abu Lahab (the father of furious fire) during Muhammad’s era. However, the message of the Quran is again shining and removing the darkness of ignorance and polytheism.

Witnessing that their spider webs and walls of ignorance are at risk, the professional religious men and their blind followers might create loud noise and stir clouds of dust. They might do everything in their power to prevent the masses from reading this translation and the arguments contained in it. They might use all kinds of slander, insults, false accusations, threats, and noise to prevent people from hearing its message.

Their effort will be in vain for the universal light of the Quran is shining again with all its wonders. Neither the borders of states nor the judges and laws of oppressive regimes can prevent this light; neither the fatwas of those with the mentality of the Inquisition, nor the plots and bloody wars of crusaders. The Islamic reform, by God’s will, will occur and the system will once again be dedicated to God alone. Praise be to God.

54:17     And We made the Quran easy to learn. Do any of you wish to learn? 


An Invitation to Jews, Christians, Muslims, and All

In this foreword, we focused on the incredible amount of distortions made in the message delivered by Muhammad. Christianity and Judaism are no different. Today’s Christianity, with its dogmas and practices, is far way from the monotheistic teachings of Jesus, the son of Mary.

If Moses, Jesus, and Muhammad were back today, Jews would condemn the first as Anti-Semite, Christians would denounce the second as Anti-Christ, and Muslims would revile the third as the Dajjal (The imposter).

Imagine a religion that its members worship the murder weapon, perform rituals to pretend that they are drinking the blood and flesh of their heroic victim, claim that 1+1+1 equals to 1, adopt a word as their name which was used by none of the early followers, misspell and mispronounce the name of their hero, follow someone’s teaching who was prophetically condemned by their hero, accept a formula that was coined by a self-appointed commission 325 years after the founder, sing love and peace yet be responsible for most of the blood-shed and weaponry in the world, mobilize even children for centuries of barbarism called Crusades, sell parcels of heaven, excommunicate scientists, burn the first translator of their holy book, burn women in witch-hunt craze, invent ingenious torture devises and torture many in their holy courts, declare the earth as the flat center of the world for more than a millennium, lead and pray for colonialists, defend and practice slavery and racism until the cause was lost, mostly side with kings and the wealthy, deny women from many of their rights, condemn the theory of evolution, support occupations and wars with jingoistic slogans… Yes, how can such a religion, with a fake name, with a fabricated doctrine, with bizarre pagan practices, and with such a miserable historical record and bitter fruits belong to God? How can it be attributed to a philosopher, to a peacemaker, to an advocate of the rights of the weak, to a human messenger of God? (For a more detailed critical evaluation of modern Christianity, see 19 Questions For Christians, by Edip Yüksel)

Idolization of human beings is the epidemic of all religions, and it is the most common tragedy of human history. According to the original teachings of all God’s messengers, idol worship or setting up partners to God, is the biggest offense against God. Besides, the idolization of prophets, messengers, saints and the faith of human intercession creates religious abuse, oppression, conflict and fighting between children of Adam, who are servants of God.

When believers start idolizing their previous religious leaders, they develop the tendency to idolize their living religious leaders too. Instead of seeking the truth, they are attracted to names and titles. The clergymen, in order to take advantage of that weakness and gain more power over their subjects, focus their preaching on praising the departed heroes, instead of God.

These clergymen and their fanatic followers killed many people, destroyed many homes in the name of their incarnated gods. They fabricated many rules and prohibitions in the name of God, and with such a complicated religion, they secured their jobs as professional holy men. They made money and fame in the name of those human gods. And they claimed to have the power of intercession in their names–so much so that they sold keys to the heavens, turned temples and churches to big businesses.

If we want to follow the basic principles common among the Old, the New and the Final Testaments, if we want to stop religious exploitations, if we don’t want to use our God-given reasoning faculties to its maximum capacity, if we want the unity of all the monotheists of all religions, freedom for everyone, including for non-religious people, and if we want to attain eternal salvation, we must start a “Copernican revolution” in theology. Instead of Krishna-centered, Jesus-centered, Mohammed-centered religions, we must turn to the original center, to the God-centered model. To achieve this revolution, each of us must start questioning the formulas and teachings that have created gods out of humans like us.

In a time where religious fanatics are pushing the world for another Crusade or Holy War, in a time where the words Messiah, Rapture, Armageddon, Mahdi invite hostile masses to shed more and more of each other’s blood, in a time when those in power and in positions of making profit from curtailing civil liberties, in a time when wars and occupations are playing on jingoistic and religious emotions, yes in such a time, people of intelligence and good intentions should come together and plant the seeds of tolerance, peace, reason, human rights, and unity of humanity.

On Israel, Palestine, Suicide Bombers, and Terror

Compared to their small population, the Jewish influence is immense in the global arena, financially, politically and culturally. Disproportionate to their population, Jews have exhibited astonishing examples in both good and bad, in both success and blunder, and they have enjoyed vivid presence in world politics for millenniums. This explains why the Quran mentions them so frequently. Well, may be it is also true the other way around.

After being subjected to genocide and atrocious tortures by fascist forces, Jews were scattered around the world as immigrants. Yet, they did not disappear from the global scene or take centuries to recover, as many other nations would do. Not surprisingly, with the help of major powers of the time they were able to establish their own independent state in 1948, soon after their almost utter annihilation; a state not in Germany, but in their historical land, which has once again become the focal point of a global conflict; stirring the world by showcasing human aggression, greed, hatred, cruelty, racism, and terror.

As it seems, victim nations too might repeat the crimes of their predators. One would expect Israel to be the first against racism and colonialism, yet Israel was the last government to cut its relationship with the racist apartheid regime in South Africa, reflecting the depth of its racist policy against Palestinians. One would expect Israel to be the first nation against the weapons industry, yet Israel is one of top weapon manufacturers and exporters in the world. The racist and colonial policy of Israel by no means should be generalized to all Jews. There are more Jews in the world who condemn this policy then those who perpetrate it, and many are ashamed of what is being done in their name. While we should condemn terrorism as a method to get back one’s land and independence, we should also mention that there are many Arabs who are hoping for a just solution and peaceful co-existence with their Jewish cousins.

Jews and Muslims lived together in peace for centuries, and their current conflict is partially due to the early terrorist tactics used by Zionist guerillas, and partially due to a myriad of external forces who are trying to keep the fires burning. These external forces include the ambitions of UK-Inc and USA-Inc, the racist Zionist zealots, corrupt Mullahs, racist Sunni and Shiite zealots, Evangelical Crusaders, Weapon and Oil industries, who make massive amounts of money from the tension in the region. Unfortunately, super powers who mediated the negotiations have not honestly sought justice in this conflict. Perhaps, they deliberately wanted a continuous, yet controlled conflict in the region so that they could exploit its rich resources through puppet regimes.

In their pre-emptive war in 1967, the Israeli soldiers carried the verse 2:249 of the Quran over their tanks when they entered Sinai after defeating the Arabs, and their misguided Arab nationalism. Ironically, the evildoers among them pushed for further land-grab in the East, thereby subjecting Palestinian natives to racial discrimination, dislocation, humiliation, massacres, destruction of property/infrastructure, legalized torture, and assassinations. Israel deliberately did not set a border, rather it kept its borders flexible seeking excuses and occasionally provoking its dehumanized subjects so that it could invade new territories and create more settlements. Decades of suffering under the brutal and humiliating fascist occupation destroyed the hopes and aspiration of a Palestinian population and it gave birth to suicide bombers, which in turn provided more excuses for the occupational force to continue its invasion and barbarism. The West’s propaganda machine distorts the real picture of the conflict and deceives Christendom by depicting the victimized Palestinians as the aggressor. The numbers speak clearly. The number of Palestinian civilians and children killed by Israeli occupying forces far greater than the number of Israeli civilians and children killed by suicide bombers. Palestinians gave up continuing a hopeless fight with slings and rocks against tanks. The world’s indifference against injustice in the region, and on top of that, the support of the super powers of the brutal racist occupation, gave birth to global resentment and hatred among Muslims, triggering a global gang-terrorism challenging the legalized and glorified state-terrorism.

Islam (more accurately, Hislam) has been around for centuries, and compared to other religious groups Muslims do not fare more violent. An objective study of suicide terrorism will inform us that it has more to do with brutal occupations than religions or ideologies. Religion and ideologies are mostly used for justification and propaganda of the political cause. Robert Pape, of the University of Chicago, in his book Dying to Win: The Logic of Suicide Terrorism, rightly argues that suicide terrorism is not driven by religion but by occupations. He provides many examples, such as the suicide attacks of Marxist Tamil Tigers organization in Sri Lanka in 1990’s that inspired Palestinians who were using slings, rocks and rifles against occupying Israeli soldiers and tanks before the Intifada of 2000. In fact, a great majority of suicide-terrorist campaigns carried out in Lebanon, Sri Lanka, Chechnya, Kashmir, and Palestine aimed to compel occupation forces to withdraw. No wonder, Ayman al-Zawahiri and his terrorist organization Islamic Jihad was born after Israel’s occupation during the 1967 pre-emptive war. No wonder, Russian invasion and occupation of Afghanistan, together with the legalized US occupation of Middle East through puppet and oppressive kings and emirs gave birth to Osama bin Laden and al-Qaida. No wonder, Russian brutal occupation of Chechnya gave birth to Shamil Basayev and his terrorist organization. Again, it is no wonder that US occupation of Iraq gave birth to Abu Musab al-Zarqawi and hundreds of other suicide bombers. Though compared to rebels or insurgents, occupiers commit much worse acts of barbarism and terrorism on the population of lands they occupy, that state terrorism is cleverly hidden from the world. Ironically, occupiers who create these terrorist insurgents or contribute substantially to their growth, use the terrorist attacks to justify and continue their occupation. Occupying forces cleverly use fear, xenophobia, and patriotic emotions of the taxpayers and take advantage of their ignorance about foreign affairs. Government agencies work cleverly to depict their brutal and bloody occupation as a justified act against evil and barbarism. Secret agencies are showered with money to stage covert operations, flood the world with misinformation and disinformation campaigns. Talking heads in media and academics are secretly hired to promote the policy of occupations. No wonder, despite all the obvious fraud, deception, and lies, the mainstream American media gave green card to the Neocon-Zionist-Crusader coalition to justify their pre-emptive war against Iraq. The pictures of Rumsfeld shaking hands with Saddam at the time Saddam was committing his horrendous atrocities against Kurds and Iran as a puppet of US-Inc, somehow became a footnote, rather than an incriminating headline, demonstrating the hypocrisy of warmongers.

The cycle of violence has since been accelerated by religious fanatics on all sides. The Zionist-Crusader-Capitalist coalition on one side, and the Salafi-Mullah-Taliban coalition on the other side, each adding more fuel to the fire. Each with their own agendas. Zionists hope to grab more land, Crusaders pray for a bloody Armageddon followed by Rapture, the capitalist salivates for more profit from wars; and the other gang weep for the Mahdi to come with its sword to seek out Jews hiding behind rocks. Another aspect of recent conflict between Christendom and Muslims is the empty shoes of “evil” after the demise of communism. Global oligarchs, who strengthen their political and financial capital during conflicts and mass paranoia, were looking for a substitute to communism. With a mixture of covert operations, provocations, unjustified wars, tyrant puppets, the lesser-of-two-evil policy, and training future terrorists, the mission is almost accomplished.

Now, Muslims in general, and Arabs in particular will be christened as the new face of evil. Knowing the history, we should not be surprised to witness another genocide and another use of nuclear weapons, followed by tears of regret, confession sessions, and cry of “Never again!” So long as people do not use their God-given reasoning and follow their clergymen and politicians blindly, Satan will use every tool at his disposal to create artificial divisions, hostility and hatred among the children of Adam. And Satan, who has a successful record of enticing since Cain & Abel, has always found religious clergymen and jingoistic politicians to be his best allies in his acts of corruption, destruction, and blood-shed on earth.

To the East, Muslims, and the Middle East 

The following words are not from an enemy of yours, but from someone who shares the same book and the same history. These are the words of someone who cares a great deal about you. Someone who cries at night for your plight, for the tragedies which have befallen you. This is someone who knows your generosity, your sincerity, your unfulfilled dreams, your aspirations, your tragedies, your fears, your follies and delusions. You should listen, at least once. Enough prejudice and bigotry. Enough paranoia and hatred.

We must acknowledge the truth so that the truth will set us free.

Before looking around to point fingers at the cause of your problems, first look at the mirror. I do not mean that you should ignore the imperialistic ambitions of other nations and their open or clandestine interferences with the politics, economy and culture of your people. But, you cannot change your condition unless you change yourself. You cannot glorify the invasions, aggressions, massacres, and imperialistic policy of corrupt Umayyad, Abbasid, and Ottoman caliphs in your history and at the same time morally be critical of others for doing the same. Had God given you the same superiority, perhaps you would inflict the earth with more corruption and destruction than your current powerful enemies. You cannot kick them out from your home unless you reform yourself and your home. You cannot demand mercy from others if you do not have mercy on yourself.

We must acknowledge the truth so that the truth will set us free from self-righteousness.

Go check the list of patents issued last year. Check and see how many of them belong to a group, nation, religion you identify with. It should tell you a lot you a lot about your position in a world where information and technological progress is so crucial. Go check the list of prosperous countries. Check see how many of them belong to a group, nation, religion you identify with. Centuries ago, you were a role model for civilization, justice, democracy, and freedom; once you were a pioneer in mathematics, astronomy, medicine, and philosophy. Now look around and look at the mirror; who are you? You followed the religious fatwa of a sheikh ul-islam (highest cleric within the Ottoman Empire) who prohibited the use of printing machine from 1455 to 1727 for 272 years, for 100,000 precious days, in a vast land stretching from North Africa to Iran, from today’s Turkey to Arabian Peninsula. While Europe indulged in learning God’s signs in nature, shared the knowledge via printing machines, and was rewarded by God with renaissance, reform, technology, and prosperity; you devolved and sunk further in your ignorance. While Europeans engaged in philosophical arguments, you recited the holy book no better than a parrot, the book that highlighted the importance of learning, questioning, discovery, and pursuit of knowledge. You marveled at handwritten books of hearsay and superstition, at the lousy arguments developed by Gazzali who with the full support of a king aimed to banish philosophy. While Europe sought for a better system to save themselves from the tyranny of kings and church, you recited handwritten poems to praise your corrupt kings and idols. No wonder why, your land, your name, your face, your religion is now associated with backwardness, ignorance, oppression, violence, and poverty. You have become the bum of the world.

We must acknowledge the truth so that the truth will set us free from our ignorance.

Once the religious among you hoped that the theocracy of mullahs would fulfill your dream, would bring back the glorious days of your past. They promised “istiqlal, azadi, hukumat-i islami” (independence, freedom, Islamic government); yet what you ended up with a swarm of leaches with turbans, repression, and a satanic government. Some of you hoped that a Sunni Taliban in Afghanistan would bring dignity and glory to you. What they brought was worse than the Saudi regime: they put women in black sacks, revived the barbaric stoning practice, regressed to the times of tribalism, denied women education, exponentially increased ignorance, and turned Afghanistan into an international farm for opium. You did not question the religion and sect you inherited from your parents or the teachings of the mullah, the sheikh, or the imam. You little examined the nightmare sold to you as dreams.

We must acknowledge the truth so that the truth will set us free from our own transgression.

God blessed you with crucial natural resources, so that you could utilize it for your prosperity. Yet, their proceeds are wasted by corrupt, hedonistic, shortsighted, backward and oppressive kings, emirs, tribal leaders, and mullahs. Instead of gaining your freedom, instead of establishing the democratic system instructed by the holy book you claim allegiance, you are wasting your time in cafeterias, on the streets, and in rotten offices of antiquity, which produces nothing but zeros.

We must acknowledge the truth so that the truth will set us free from apathy and slavery.

Look at half of your population, your wives, mothers, sisters, daughters. What have you done to them? How can you hope to progress and attain peace, prosperity and God’s mercy, while you have buried many of them alive? You cannot expect happiness, while you despise half of God’s creation, your wives, mothers, sisters, and daughters; while you deprive them from their human rights given by their Creator, turn them to fractionally humans. You cannot tell God that you did all those evil things to please the idols called Bukhari, Muslim, Tirmizi, Ibn Hanbal, Ibn Maja, Abu Dawud, Malik, Kafi, and a herd of other imams, mullahs and clergymen. None of those idols will save you from God’s justice. You are already paying dearly for your misogynistic beliefs and practices. You must apologize to your mothers, wives, sisters, and daughters for treating them like your slaves; you must repent for acting like Pharaohs against them.

We must acknowledge the truth so that the truth will set us free from the dark holes of our deception.

The world knows that Israel has transformed from a victim nation to a racist colonial power. Many progressive Jews too are painfully accepting this fact and they are fighting against it. The world sees and most people acknowledge the fascist policy, occupation, atrocities, massacres, and humiliation committed against the Palestinian people since 1948. The world knows that Israel has killed many more Palestinian children than the Palestinian suicide bombers have done. The numbers and events are out there recorded to prove that Israel has used state terrorism against Palestinian people. The world knows that a coalition of Crusaders, Zionists, and weapon/oil and other interest groups, nested in towers of power are using American tax money, military, and political power to perpetuate this tragedy, hoping for the Armageddon, more land, or bloody profits from wars. Nevertheless, again you must look in the mirror. What have you done, what have you become? You have become as racist as the Zionist you condemn. You condemn Jews without discrimination, Jews that raised many great prophets, philosophers, scientists, and inventors whom you revere and admire. You have become a suicidal nation. Though there were more than mere pacifism into Gandhi’s resistance against British colonialism, Gandhi’s struggle provided a great example for you. Instead, you followed ignorant leaders, racist and manipulative politicians, terror organizations, misguided religious clerics, and your hormones. If you had taken lessons from modern history and you had used your mind more than your animalistic instincts, if you had followed the Quran rather than the religious teachings that promote violence and racism, by now you would be living next to Israel sharing Jerusalem peacefully as brothers and sisters. You cannot have God’s mercy if you respond to hatred with hatred, racism with racism, atrocities with atrocities. You cannot attain freedom and peace without sincerely asking the same thing for your enemies. How can you claim to be muSLiMs, while you have taken SiLM (peace), out of it?

We must acknowledge the truth so that the truth will set us free from violence that has surrounded us.

By continuing along the path of denial and sectarianism, you are risking more than just happiness and dignity in this world, but you also risk shame and retribution in the Hereafter…

“Those who had rejected will be told: ‘God’s abhorrence towards you is greater than your abhorrence towards yourselves, for you were invited to acknowledge, but you chose to reject.’ They will Say, ‘Our Lord, You have made us die twice, and You have given us life twice. Now we have confessed our sins. Is there any way out of this path?’ This is because when God Alone was mentioned, you rejected, but when partners were associated with Him, you acknowledged. Therefore, the judgment is for God, the Most High, the Most Great.” (40:10-12)

Unless you are willing to take the necessary and painful steps of reform through self-examination and research, you will be led by the mold of complacency and blind followings into the abyss that is becoming your fate. You must turn to the true system of Islam, as revealed by God through His messenger, and stop blindly following your scholars and leaders into distortions and unauthorized teachings. You have been losing continuously because you have abandoned the word of God and replaced it with other religious laws and teachings which in-turn has caused God to abandon you and leave you to your folly.

This life is not just about fun and games…it is about fulfilling our part of the pledge with God and proving that we can serve Him Alone.

“And when God Alone is mentioned, the hearts of those who do not acknowledge in the Hereafter are filled with aversion; and when others are mentioned beside Him, they rejoice!” (39:45)

Are you ready to embrace the path of God Alone and abandon all your idolatry? Or, will you continue to lose? We must acknowledge the truth so that the truth will set us free.

To the West, Christians, and Americans

The following words are not from an enemy of yours, but from someone who is a member of your society and cares about your interest as much as you care. These are not the words of a politician either, who is ready to break a world record in somersault to appease you; neither the words of a religious leader who lives in a parallel universe of deception and hallucination. These are the words of a common man who left his country behind to seek peace, justice, and liberty. These are the words of a grateful person who found such a refuge in your midst. So, do not treat these words of advice with prejudice, but with care. Do not be scared to hear the truth about your “way of life” which always highlighted the freedom of expression and justice for all. Do not expect me to count the list of the many good things you have accomplished; you hear them frequently from speeches and news in your media, and you celebrate them in your holidays. Sure, you should remember the good things in your past, present, and remember them, so that you can continue repeating those good things. However, you need to hear the other voice too; the voice that you have not yet allocated a holiday to hear. You should open your ears to what you do not hear from those who have invested interest in caressing your ego, nationalism, patriotism, and feelings. I think you do not wish to be aloof to the facts around you and repeat the pattern of all fallen civilizations in history. Do not be arrogant, aloof, self-righteous, and selfish, since they will only inflict you further harm.

We must acknowledge the truth so that the truth will set us free.

Since you have separated the church from state, since you have appreciated the importance of freedom, God has blessed you with progress, abundance and prosperity. Though your history is tainted with wars, oppression, superstitions, and injustices, such as crusades, inquisition, indulgences, sectarian wars, witch-hunt, holocaust, slavery, racism, colonialism, misogynistic practices, sexual abuse, you seem to have learned from the past mistakes and have come up with a better functioning society that tolerates diversity and respects science. Though your society suffers from a myriad of problems such as promiscuous lifestyle, sexually transmitted diseases, high divorce rate, high crimes, videogames teaching violence, addiction with drugs and alcohol, gambling, greed, big gap between rich and poor, children abused by priests, high number of prisoners per capita, homelessness, waste, pollution, jingoism, apathy, etc., your constitutions, courts, congresses, and academic institutions are still functioning. Freedom has its own side effects, and having the freedom of living one’s life according to their own choice, without the fear of government repression is by far the greatest value. The greatest danger to your society is the corruption of the democratic process through the influence of money and lobbies. When big corporations control your finance, media, and congress, your democracy and freedom will be only an illusion. However, there is hope, since you frequently demonstrate the confidence to be self-critical and you are able to acknowledge your weaknesses and shortcomings. You have also demonstrated times and again that you have the ability to find novel solutions for social, economic, and political problems. You have shown grace and generosity against your former enemies.

We must acknowledge the truth so that the truth will set us free from self-righteousness.

The world has shrunk due to increase in population, pollution, economic interdependence, mass transportation, and speed and ease in communication; thus, you can no more have a world with half of it eating themselves to obesity while the other half starving to death. You can no more spend billions of dollars on pets, millions of dollars for cosmetic surgeries (including on your pets), gulp world’s limited resources to feed your ever-increasing appetite for consuming, and yet expect love and admiration from the rest of the world to your capitalism, the system you adhere to like a religion. How can you convince the world that you are the bastion of liberty while your prison industry is booming and you have the highest number of prisoners per capita in the world? You can no more support cruel, corrupt, regressive puppet regimes and occupying military forces, and expect not being hurt by those who you have deprived directly or indirectly from freedom, education, progress, prosperity and hope. You can no more self-righteously claim to be a free and civilized nation while spending a great portion of your national production on conventional and unconventional weapons, which transforms you into arrogant beasts running from one war to another, from one occupation to another. You can no more fool yourselves to be a peaceful nation while you have been shedding the blood of millions of people around the globe in more than hundred wars, covert operations and occupations in less than a century! You cannot condemn terrorism without apologizing to humanity for destroying not one, but two cities in its entirety as retaliation to an attack of your enemy to your military base. If terrorism means to intimidate the enemy by aiming at civilians, then you should look in the mirror without trying to find justification for your own aggression and acts of terrorism. You cannot talk about a free and better world while you reject banning landmines that kill and maim so many innocent people every day.

We must acknowledge the truth so that the truth will set us free from our own transgression.

Watch out for the right (wrong) wing religious organizations; when they are passionate about a social or political issue think thrice. If their historical record is a measure, they occasionally get it right, but usually they are wrong, very wrong. You cannot let the left-behind fiction fans lead your global policy. However, pay more attention to the other wing, to the other groups, such as Quakers. Their record, their conscience, their heart, their stand for peace and justice, is what you need. We are not telling you to turn your left cheek when you are slapped; but beware of getting intoxicated with power. While you might be pretending to be David, without knowing, your arrogance and transgression might transform you into a Goliath. The change might be slow, so you might not be able to notice it by looking at yourself through the mirror; especially when there are some politician magicians and their entourage whose job is to distort and contort the mirror so that you cannot see yourself as you should.

We must acknowledge the truth so that the truth will set us free from our sins.

You can no more give lip service to the Biblical advice regarding the speck and plank in the eyes. You can no more ignore the fact that those who live by sword are destined to die by the sword. You can no more preach, “Love your enemy” while you are out there trying every means possible to hurt your friends, half-friends, and potential friends. You can no more talk about “the golden rule” while you are working hard to justify the “iron rule” under the euphemistic expression, “preemptory strike.” You can no more talk about human rights and freedom while at the same time, you have turned little islands and navy ships into torture centers and you have become the inventors of a diabolic scheme called “offshore interrogation.” How come America that once led the establishment of the United Nations and promotion of Human Rights, now has turned torture into an international enterprise and high tech affair? How can you allow the gulags such as, Abu Gharib and Gitmo happen? Yes, you have not broken the records of Stalin, Mao, Hitler, Pol Pot; but you should not be competing with them. Your founding fathers did not fight for independence and did not draft one of the best legal documents in human history so that you become a super war machine and be the cowboy of the world. You carpet bombed dozens of countries in your short history, destroying hundreds of cities and killing millions of them. You destroyed two big cities with its civilian population as retaliation to losing less than three thousands of your soldiers in Pearl Harbor. As retaliation to losing less than three thousand civilians by a terrorist organization, which once you trained and financed, you started two wars, killed hundreds of thousands, destroyed many cities, and are still looking for more countries to destroy. How can you label your revenge, your aggression, your disrespect to the lives of other people, as “freedom” or “civilization”? You cannot change the reality by fabricating fancy names in your PR rooms and spinning them as the corporate media your accomplice. You cannot fool the world by replacing one puppet regime with another, by supporting oppressive and cruel tyrants in Saudi Arabia, Egypt, Pakistan, Israel, and then congratulate yourselves for being the champion of “freedom” and “democracy.” You cannot preach about morality, rights, and God, as long as you do not value the lives of each innocent human being equally, regardless of their religion, nationality and color. You have been taking wars, destruction, death, horror and terror to many nations around the world without even changing your fancy lifestyle at home. Now, you are enraged and you demand justice from the world because you have tasted a small fraction of what others have tasted.

We must acknowledge the truth so that the truth will set us free from the dark holes of our deception.

Why should we treat terrorizing an entire nation, destroying their cities, killing, torturing, and humiliating their children and youth in the name of “democracy and liberty” lightly? Why killing tens of thousands of civilians should be forgiven if the murderers, who are also proven congenial liars, use the magic word “collateral damage?” Why smashing the brains of children with bombs or severing their legs and arms should be considered civilized and treated differently than beheadings? Why destroying an entire neighborhood or city and massacring its population by the push of a button from the sky should not be considered equally or more evil than the individual suicide bomber blowing himself or herself up among his powerful enemies who snuffed out all their hope? Why surviving to push another button to kill more people should be considered a civilized action not the action of those who gave their own lives while doing the killing? Why should the smile of a well-fed and well-armed mass murderer be deemed more sympathetic than the pain and anger of a poor person? How can one honestly call an occupying foreign military force to be freedom fighters? How can one call the native population to be terrorists just because they are fighting against an arrogant and lethal occupation army, which was mobilized against them through lies and deception? Why are the children of poor Americans used to kill the children of poor countries?

We must acknowledge the truth so that the truth will set us free from violence that has surrounded us.

You should not favor one criminal over another because of their religion or nationality. Your media did not depict the Serbian rapists and murderers as Christian Murderers, nor they labeled IRA terrorists who engaged in a long sectarian terror campaign that took the lives of thousands, as Christian terrorists. The right wing Christian militia that massacred thousands of Palestinian refugees in Sabra and Shatilla camps somehow lost their religion when they became news on your media. The same with terrorist groups who claimed the cause of Zionism. Furthermore, you should know that state terrorism, regardless of the nationality and religion of the population, is much more cruel, dangerous, and sinister than the group or individual terrorism. In your stand against war, violence, and terrorism, you must be consistent and fair. Peacemakers and promoters must protest and condemn the atrocities regardless as to whether those engaged in atrocities have a uniform on them or not. If military uniform justifies the acts of terror, destruction, or genocide, then Nazi soldiers should receive your sympathy.

We must acknowledge the truth so that the truth will set us free.

One World and Shared Destiny

We must eliminate the nationalistic virus that alienates the children of Adam and turns them into monsters against each other. This does not mean that we should eliminate national borders or abolish the social contracts among groups of people. We must consider the entire world as one community and work accordingly. This is not only morally right, but is the only way we can survive on this little planet. We can no longer be reckless in treating this planet, this precious earth, and can no longer be myopically selfish in our dealings with other nations. Otherwise, we will inhale and poison ourselves with each other’s pollution, we will suffer calamities caused by global warming, we will spend a great portion of our national production, we will overpopulate the land, we will shed the blood of many innocent people, and we will lose our individual freedoms for security because of the economic and political problems in other parts of the world. The world has become smaller and troubles are shared more than ever before. We must act now as a world and revive the spirit of the United Nations with a new vision. We can no long afford jingoism, macho attitudes, another world war, always looking for an “evil” outside us, retaliating against violence and terror with our own version of violence and terror. We should not let terrorists or warmongers define our vision, our destiny, since they will only bring more disasters for humanity. We should not allow evil whisperers to dupe us into inflicting another holocaust against another race; we should have learned our lesson. We should not tolerate authoritarian regimes, corrupt leaders, kings, and emirs in our countries; we must be braver than the corrupt bullies. We should be vigilant against the myopic and greedy interest groups that have grown like cancerous tumors in our democracies, infecting legislation, judiciary, executive branches and the mass media.

Hopefully, this century will be the century of unity under the banner of “God Alone,” so that the children of Adam will greet each other with peace by saying, “your system/religion is for you and my system/religion is for me.” So that, all humanity, including Atheists and polytheists, share this planet in peace and justice.

“The Lord your God is One God. You shall worship the Lord your God with all your heart, with all your soul, with all your mind, with all your strength.” (Old Testament, Deuteronomy 6:4; New Testament, Mark 12:29-30)

“God bears witness that there is no god but He, as do the angels, and those with knowledge, He is standing with justice. There is no god but Him, the Noble, the Wise.” (Quran 3:18)

“Say, ‘O followers of the scripture, let us come to a logical agreement between us and you: that we do not worship except God, that we never set up any idols besides Him, and never set up each other as gods beside God.’ If they reject such an agreement, then say, ‘Bear witness that we are Submitters.'” (Quran 3:64)

Therefore:

  • Let’s reject all manmade religious teachings, and let’s dedicate the system to God alone.
  • Let’s stand against marginal elements among us, oppressive puppet regimes, brutal wars, occupations, and clandestine operations.
  • Let’s topple the oppressive monarchs, and elect our own leaders so that we can have peace, liberty and justice on our own volition.
  • Let’s fight not with bullets or bombs, but with intelligence and wisdom.
  • Let’s give up superstitions and medieval culture, and start engaging in scientific enterprise.
  • Let’s stop subjugating our mothers, sisters, daughters and wives; let’s give them back their dignity, equal rights, liberty, and identity.
  • Let’s unite our voices and prayers with genuine Christians, Buddhists, Jews, Agnostics, anyone who seeks justice and peace, rather than injustice and war.
  • Let’s organize local and international conferences to discuss this issue. We may invite religious scholars of every sect or cult, but we should not let them run them, since our experience shows that they have not done a good job in leading.
  • Let’s acknowledge the truth so that the truth will set us free.

 

 
Do These Verses Require us to Follow a Mishmash of Narrations?

(From the 19 Questions for Muslim Scholars by Edip Yuksel)

Distorting the meaning of the Quranic verses, taking them out of context, claiming that some verses abrogate others are some of the tactics used by the followers of Hadith and Sunna. Monarchist theocratic kingdoms have used the ulama to divert “Muslim” masses. The fabricated satanic teachings have transformed the system of God into a mishmash liturgy and a ritual torture. Here, God willing, we will expose their true colors by evaluating some verses most often abused by them.

“Indeed, in the messenger of God a good example has been set for he who seeks God and the Last day and thinks constantly about God.” (33:21)

The falsifiers have presented medieval Arab culture and traditions as good examples of the messenger. However, if you look at the context, the good example has been described as the messenger’s courage and his constant remembrance of God. They extended this good example to irrelevant individual or cultural behaviors. For instance, they sanctified the beard and turban, ignoring the fact that the Meccan idol worshipers, such as Abu Lahab and Walid b. Mugiyra also had long beards and wore turbans.

What is worse, the actions and words ascribed to prophet Muhammad have depicted him with a character that is far from exemplary. The Hadith books portrays the prophet as a phantasmagoric character with a multiple personality. That character is more fictitious than mythological gods and goddesses, such as Hermes, Pan, Poseidon and Aphrodite. He is a pendulous character, both bouncing up to deity, and down to the lowest degree. He is both wise and moron. He is sometimes more merciful than God and sometimes a cruel torturer. He is both perfect and criminal, humble and arrogant, chaste and sex maniac, trustworthy and cheater, illiterate and educator, rich and poor, a nepotistic and a democratic leader, caring and a male chauvinist, a believer and a disbeliever, prohibiting Hadith and promoting Hadith. You can find numerous conflicting personalities presented as an exemplary figure. Choose whichever you like. This peculiar aspect of Hadith collection is well described by the prophetic verses of the Quran:

68:35  Should We treat the ones who peacefully surrendered the same as those who are criminals?

68:36  What is wrong with you, how do you judge?

68:37  Or do you have another book which you study?

68:38  In it, you can find what you wish?

Furthermore, a similar statement is made about Abraham: “A good example has been set for you by Abraham and those with him” (60:4, 6). If verse 33:21 requires Muhammad’s hadith, then why would not the verses 60:4,6 require Abraham’s hadith? Which books narrate hadiths from Abraham? Obviously, the only reliable source for both examples is the Book of God, which narrates the relevant exemplary actions. It also warns us not to repeat the mistakes committed by Muhammad (33:37; 80: 1-10).

“O you who acknowledge, obey God and obey the messenger and those entrusted amongst you. But if you dispute in any matter, then you shall refer it to God and His messenger, if you acknowledge God and the Last day. That is better and a more suitable solution.” (4:59)

Obeying Bukhari, a narrator of lies, is not obeying the messenger. Obeying the messenger is obeying the complete, perfect and fully detailed Quran. Verse 25:73 describes the attitude of believers towards God’s revelations.

25:73  Those who when they are reminded of their Lord’s signs, they do not fall on them deaf and blind.

But the followers of Hadith and Sunna are very good in ignoring them. They do not see 6:19, 7:3, and 50:45 which say that the only teaching delivered by God’s messenger was the Quran. They do not think that Muhammad practiced the Quran and the Quran alone (5:48, 49). They do not hear Muhammad’s only complaint about his people (25:30). They do not understand that Muhammad disowns those who do not understand that the Quran is enough and fully detailed (6:114).

The first verse of Chapter 9 states that an ultimatum is issued from God an His messenger. We know that the verses about the ultimatum are entirely from God. God did not consult Muhammad about the ultimatum. Muhammad’s only mission was to deliver God’s message (16:35; 24:54). Thus, the reason that God included the messenger in 9:1 is because he participated as deliverer of the ultimatum, not as the source.

9:1      This is an ultimatum from God and His messenger to those who set up partners with whom you had entered a treaty.

Similarly, because people receive God’s message through messengers we are ordered to obey the messengers. We also know that the Quran is a permanent messenger (65:11), and the Quran is a reminder and deliverer of good news (41:1-4; 11:2).

41:1    H8M40

41:2    A revelation from the Gracious, Compassionate.

41:3    A book whose signs are detailed, a compilation in Arabic for a people who know.

41:4    A bearer of good news, and a warner. But most of them turn away; they do not hear.

“Nor does he speak from personal desire. It is a divine inspiration. (53:3-4)

Meccan idol worshipers claimed that Muhammad was the author of the Quran (25:5; 68:15). The beginning of Chapter 53 is about the revelation of the Quran. It states that “the Quran is from Him”. It is not Muhammad’s personal claim; it is a divine statement. Therefore, claiming that the pronoun “it” in the verse 53:4 refers to the words of Muhammad, not of God, is an obvious distortion. According to the above verse “it” is revelation, without exception. This can be valid only for the Quran. It is nonsense to claim that Muhammad’s daily conversation was entirely revelation. For example, God firmly criticizes Muhammad’s words to Zayd (33:37). Obviously, the criticism was not about revelation. The beginning phrase of Chapter 97 informs us about the revelation of the Quran: “We revealed it in the Night of Destiny”. The “it” in this verse is the same as the “it” in 53:4.

“With proof and the scriptures… We sent down to you the Reminder to proclaim to the people what was sent to them, and perhaps they would think. (16:44)

People who establish Hadith and Sunna as another source of religious teachings besides the Quran, opted the irrelevant meaning of the Arabic word “BYN”. The word lituBaYyeNa is a derivative of BYN, which is a multiple-meaning word. It means: (1) to reveal what is concealed; (2) to explain what is vague. The first meaning is the antonym of “hide”, the second is the antonym of “make vague”. God orders Muhammad to proclaim the revelation which is revealed to him personally. Indeed, this is the whole mission of the messengers.

16:35     Those who set up partners said, “If God had wished it, we would not have served anything besides Him; neither us nor our fathers; nor would we have forbidden anything without Him.” Those before them did the exact same thing; so are the messengers required to do anything but deliver with proof?*

Prophets sometimes experience difficulty in proclaiming the revelation (33:37, 20:25). If the Quran is a profound Arabic book, if it is explained by God, and if it is simple to understand (5:15; 26:195; 11:1; 54:17; 55:1-2), then the prophet does not have an extra mission to explain it. Indeed, the verse 75:19 does not leave any room for an extra human explanation.

75:16  Do not move your tongue with it to make haste.

75:17  It is for Us to collect it and relate it.

75:18  So when We relate it, you shall follow its revelation.

75:19  Then it is for Us to clarify it.

Thus, the word litubayyena of 16:44 is similar to the one in 3:187.

3:187  God took the covenant of those who were given the book: “You will proclaim to the people and not conceal it.” However, they threw it behind their backs and purchased with it a cheap price. Miserable indeed is what they have purchased.

Verse 3:187 tells us that the people who received the revelation should “proclaim the scripture to the people, and never conceal it.” Also see 2:159 for another informative contrast.

2:159  Surely those who conceal what We have sent down to them which was clear, and the guidance, after God had made it clear in the book; these will be cursed by God and be cursed by those who curse;

The Quran is simple to understand (54:11). Whoever opens his/her mind and heart as a monotheist and takes the time to study it, will understand it. This understanding will be enough for salvation. Beyond this, to understand the multi-meaning verses you do not need to be a messenger of God. If you have a good mind and have studied the Quran as a believer, that is, if you have a deep knowledge, then you will be able to understand the true meanings of multiple-meaning verses. The verse 3:7, which is about the multiple-meaning verses, points this fact in a multiple-meaning way: “. . . No one knows their true meaning except God and those who possess knowledge. . .” (This is a very interesting verse with crucial consequences. It is also one of the verses that is mistranslated by almost all translators. I have discussed it extensively in the first chapter of my book: Running Like Zebras.)

“O you who acknowledge, do not advance yourselves before God and His messenger. Be aware of God. God is Hearer, Knowledgeable.” (49:1)

Followers of hadith and sunna claim that God is represented by the Quran, and the messenger is represented by his opinion on the Quran. Thus, they claim that the Quran is not enough for salvation. Some people may not utter this claim straightforwardly. They may even claim that the Quran is complete and enough for our guidance. However, further questioning will reveal that their quran is not “the Quran”. The Quran is the one that consists of 114 Chapters and 6346 verses. It is a mathematically coded book. However, their minds are confused, and their quran is contaminated with human speculations and limited by a snap-shot interpretation. They try to scare the believers by saying “you do not like the messenger”. The belief that God is represented by the Quran, and the messenger by his teaching is a satanic claim. There are several points to remember:

  • Quran represents God and His messenger.
  • Obeying the Quran is obeying God and the messenger.
  • Quran never says: “Obey God and Moses,” or “Obey God and Muhammad.” But, Quran consistently states: “Obey God and the messenger.” This is because the word messenger (rasul) comes from the “message” (risala). The message is entirely from God; messengers cannot exist without the message.
  • Messengers as humans make mistakes. Thus, when believers made a covenant with prophet Muhammad they promised to obey him conditionally, i.e., his righteous orders (60:12). Moreover, God specifically orders Muhammad to consult the believers around him (3:159).

3:159  It was a mercy from God that you were soft towards them; had you been harsh and mean hearted, they would have dispersed from you; so pardon them and ask forgiveness for them, and consult them in the matter; but when you are convinced, then put your trust in God; God loves those who trust.

  • If nobody can object to the personal decision of the messenger, then consultation is meaningless. However, whenever the final decision is made, it should be followed.
  • During their lifetimes, messengers are community leaders. In this regard messengers are not different than the believers who are in charge (4:59); both should be obeyed. But, this obedience is not absolute. It is open for consultation and discussion.
  • The position of messengers are different during their lives; they are interactive teachers and curious students as well. We have the chance to ask them further questions, discuss issues, learn their intention, and even correct their mistakes. On the other hand, they have the opportunity to correct our misunderstandings. However, when they pass away their teaching becomes frozen and looses its advancing three-dimensional character. The frozen, snap-shot fragments of knowledge are a dangerous weapon in the hand of ignorant people to stop God’s teachings. They defend every plain error in the name of the messenger. They insult every sincere students of God’s revelation.

“… Say, ‘I do not ask you for any wage, except that you show compassion to your relatives.’…” (42:23)

This verse is mostly abused by Shiite Muslims. They claim that prophet Muhammad was ordered to ask help for HIS relatives. This distortion created a class of blood sucking people surviving on charity. Hundreds of thousands of people in Iran, Iraq and other Middle Eastern countries claim that they are descendants of Prophet Muhammad (Sayyeed or Shareef) and they are entitled to obligatory financial help. They abuse the verse mentioned above to exploit people economically. However, the verse does not say “my relatives”. The context of the verse is plain enough to state that Muhammad does not need a wage from the believers and if they can help somebody they should help their own relatives. Indeed, helping the relatives is a divine command repeated in 2:83; 4:36; 8:41; 16:90.

4:36    Serve God and do not set up anything with Him, and be kind to the parents, and the relatives, and the needy, and the neighbor who is of kin, and the neighbor next door, and close friend, and the traveler, and those with whom you have contractual rights. God does not like the arrogant, the boastful.

The special status given to the descendants of Muhammad through Fatima and Ali has created a privileged and “sacred” religious class who exploits their followers politically, economically and mentally. For mere political reasons, the Shiite scholars with do not consider Muhammad’s wife Aisha as a member of his family! Bizarre!

Eager to Fabricate Alternative Revelations

Muslim clerics claim that a part of revelation to Prophet Muhammad was preserved word for word under the title of the Quran. All other “revelation,” according to them, was embodied either in the Prophet’s sayings or in his practices which were “carefully preserved” by the Companions as the Sunna of the Prophet Muhammad. The following verses are abused for the purposes of raising the volumes of hadith fabrications to the level of the Quran:

“As such, We have made you a balanced/impartial nation so that you may be witnesses over the people, and that the messenger may be witness over you. We did not make the focal point that you came on except so that we know who follows the messenger from those who will turn on their heels. It was a big deal indeed except for those whom God had guided; God was not to waste your acknowledgement. God is Kind and Compassionate over the people.” (2:143)

Sunni clergymen claim that God Himself had appointed Jerusalem as the initial Qiblah (i.e. direction faced when praying) for the Prophet in the past and there is no verse in the Quran which commands the Prophet to face Jerusalem at the beginning of his mission. Therefore, they continue, the Prophet must have received this guidance from God in a form other than the Quran. They claim that this alternative revelation has been preserved in the Sunna.

A careful study of the verses in their context reveals the distortion of Sunni scholars. Muhammad was ordered by the Quranic verses to switch his qibla to Mecca (not to Jerusalem), and this revelation ordering believers to turn back to Mecca was the test, not the other way around.

The “change” referred in 2:142 is not about changing to Jerusalem but it is about changing to Mecca. After escaping from Meccan oppressors, prophet Muhammad and believers decided to change the qibla to Jerusalem, as a sign of good relation with Christian community in Medina. Since there was no expressed divine commandment at that time, they considered it as a discretionary matter. However, when God Almighty ordered them to turn back to Kaba in Mecca, it became a distinguishing test for the Muslim community. Some could not accept this divine commandment, since they have established strong social and economic ties with Christians and Jews in Medina. They wanted to please them (2:145). Thus, God Almighty uses this issue to expose hypocrites.

In brief, there was no revelation out of the Quran requiring believers to follow. The revelation that was testing the Muslim community was the very verses 2:142-146. Verse 2:145 clearly explains the nature of the test. Those who preferred pleasing Christians, instead of following the revelation, had difficulty in turning back to Mecca.

“When the Prophet disclosed a matter in confidence to one of his wives, and she then spread it, God made it known to him. He confirmed a part of it and repudiated a part. Then when he informed her, she said, ‘Who informed you of this?’ He said, ‘I was informed by the Omniscient, Most Cognizant.'”66:3

Sunni scholars asks, “How did God make it known to him and tell him?” They claim that he learned about this issue not via the Quran, since there is no mention of it anywhere else in the Book of God. Therefore, they conclude, the Prophet must have been told via revelation from God which is not part of the Quran.

“It is we who will collect it into Quran. Once we recite it, you shall follow such a Quran.” (75:17-18)

Eager to find “alternative revelations” to the Quran, mushrik scholars develop arguments on unpredictable verses. This is one of them. They acknowledge that God took it upon Himself to collect the Quran. They argue that Prophet directed the scribes of the Quran to arrange its suras (chapters) in the order found today; this is not the order in which they were revealed. Therefore, since this was God’s responsibility, it shows that He guided the Prophet with respect to the order of the sura.

AN ANALOGY

The Quran broadcasts a very clear message. However, the problem is with our receivers. If our receiver does not hear the broadcast or cannot understand it well, then something is wrong with our receiver and we have to check it. If the signal is weak, we need to recharge our batteries, or reset our antennas. If we do not receive a clear message, we need to tune into the station, to the station of Quran alone, in order to get rid of the noises and interference from other sources. We may ask some help from knowledgeable people or experts for this task. If the receiver does not work at all, then we have to make a sincere effort to fix the broken parts. However, if we believe that the problem is in the broadcast, then nobody can help us. The divine broadcast can be heard in detail only by those who sincerely tune in, i.e., those who take it seriously and act accordingly.

The condition of our receiver and the antenna, the power of the battery, and the precision level of our tuning are very important in getting the divine message properly.


DETAILED QUESTIONS

2.1. If the verse 33:21 requires Muhammad’s hadith, then why would not the verses 60:4,6 require Abraham’s hadith? Which books narrate hadiths from Abraham?

2.2. You try to justify your collections of hadiths by using 33:21. Ironically, your collections do not provide an exemplary character. How can you claim that an eye-gouger, a urine-prescriber, a sex maniac is a “good example”?

2.3. The Quran states “Obey God and the messenger.” How can you twist this commandment and make Bukhary, or Al-Kafy and many other story books as the second source of Islam? According to verse 4:59 we have to obey the people in charge too. Thus, does it mean that Islam is a co-authored religion by at least three sources?

2.4. The first verse of Chapter 9 states that an ultimatum is issued from God an His messenger. We know that the verses about the ultimatum are entirely from God. Muhammad was not the co-author of the ultimatum. Muhammad’s only mission was to deliver God’s message (16:35; 24:54). Thus, the reason that God includes the messenger in verse 9:1 is the messenger’s participation as a deliverer of the ultimatum.  Why don’t you apply this explanation to other verses where the word “messenger” is mentioned after God?

2.5. Why do you distort the meaning of 53:3,4 by taking it out of context?

2.6. By claiming that it is the mission of the messenger to explain the Quran, you contradict 16:35; 55:2; 75:19 and many other verses. In order to support your claim you opt a different meaning of litubayyena in 16:44.  In fact, the word litubayyena of 16:44 is no different than the ones in 3:187 and 2:159. This verse tells us that the people who received the revelation should “proclaim the scripture to people, and never conceal it.”  How can you claim that the meaning of litubayyena in 16:44 is “to explain”, but not “to proclaim”?

2.7. You have created a privileged class out of descendents of the prophet Muhammad by misinterpreting 42:23. What are the Arabic equivalence of “the relatives” and “my relatives”? Which one is mentioned in that verse?

 


How Can we Observe the Sala Prayers by Following the Quran Alone?”

“How can we observe the Sala prayers by following the Quran alone?” is a favorite question among the adherents of Sunni and Shiite sects who follow derivative texts, religious instruction, teachings and laws, all of which were authored by men. With this question, both sects try to justify the necessity and proliferation of contradictory sectarian teachings, medieval Arab culture, oppressive laws filled with numerous prohibitions and regulations–all falsely attributed to God and His prophet. Perhaps, the best answer for those who direct that question is the following:

If you are expecting the intercession of Muhammad and many other saints, if you are associating your religious leaders as partners to God in authoring your system, justifying authoritarian regimes, violating women’s rights and putting them in black sacks, showing no tolerance for the expression of opposing ideas and cultures, justifying the punishment of stoning to death for adulterers, adhering to numerous superstitions, entering the restroom with left foot, forcing your child to eat with right hand, prohibiting music and visual arts….. In short, if you are condemning yourself and your society to a backward and miserable life just because you learn from those sectarian sources how to bend your belly or where to put your hands, then it is better for you not to pray at all. Such a prayer (more accurately, physical exercise), is not worth exchanging monotheism with polytheism, reason with ignorance, light with darkness, peace with conflicts, universalism with tribalism, progress with regression.

But, this answer may not be able to wake them up and save them from the cobwebs of clergymen. They will still challenge us to produce a manual for prayer. How and how many times to bow, where and how to put their hands, what to do with their fingers, where and how to stand on their feet, etc. For many adherents of Sunni or Shiite sects, the question is just an excuse to avoid the pain of reforming themselves. They know that the Quran does not provide extensive explanation on every itsy bitsy spiders crawling in their minds. So, the question is usually asked in a rhetorical sense: “You cannot find in the Quran how many times to bow and prostrate, or how to hold my index or pinki finger in Sala prayer, so I will continue following all those volumes of contradictory books filled with silly stories and outrageous instructions!”

As a result, Monotheism is redefined as a Limited Partnership, in which the recognition and submission to God alone becomes an oxymoron; a contradiction in terms in which other ‘partners’ are submitted to and accepted by these ‘believers.’ The most common set-up for Sunni shirk is: the Quran (God) + hadiths and sunna (messenger) + the practice of the Prophet’s companions + the practice of the companions of the Prophet’s companions + the opinions of emams (ijtihad) + consensus of ulama in a particular sect (ijma‘) + the comments and opinions of their students + the comments and opinions of early ulama + the comments and opinions of later ulama + the fatwas of living ulama.

In Shiite version of shirk, in addition to the aforementioned partners, the 12 Infallible Emams (all relatives and descendants of the Prophet Muhammad starting with Ali) and the living substitute emam is added to the board of directors of the Holy Limited Partnership. The Quran is usually considered an ambiguous book and is basically distorted and aused for their justification of this shirk, that is, setting partners with God.

Islam, which means Submission to God in peace, is the state of mind of all people who submit to God alone. All messengers, Noah, Abraham, Moses, Solomon, Jesus and all previous monotheists were Submitters ( 2:131; 5:111; 7:126; 10:72,84; 22:78; 27:31,42,91; 28:53; 72:14). Thus, the only system approved by God is Submission to God (3:19). It is God Almighty who uses this attribute to describe those who submit to His law (22:78). Islam is referred to as the “System of Abraham” in many verses since Meccan idol worshipers were claiming that they were following their father Abraham (2:130,135; 3:95; 4:125; 6:161; 12:37-38; 16:123; 21:73; 22:78). And Muhammad was a follower of Abraham (16:123).

Ignorant of the fact that Abraham observed the contact prayers (21:73), many contemporary muslims challenge God by asking where we can find the number of units in each contact prayer. Ignorant of the fact that God claimed Quran to be complete (6:11-116), they do not “see” that ALL religious practices of Submission/Monotheism were established and practiced before the Quranic revelation (8:35; 9:54; 16:123; 21:73; 22:27; 28:27). Messengers after Abraham practiced Sala prayers, obligatory charity, and fasting (2:43; 3:43; 11:87; 19:31,59; 20:14; 28:27; 31:17).

The Meccan mushriks used to believe that they were followers of Abraham. They were not worshipping statutes or icons as claimed by hadith fabricators, but they were praying for shafaat (intercession) from some holy names, such as al-Lat, al-Uzza, and al-Manaat (53:19-23). So, contrary to their false assertion of being monotheists (6:23), they were accused of being mushrik or associating partners to God (39:3).

Sunni and Shiite scholars subsequently fabricated stories in an attempt to erase any similarities between themselves and the mushriks, but in doing so exposed their own inherent lies in contradictory descriptions of those statutes (For instance, see Al-Kalbi’s classic book on statutes: Kitab-ul Asnam). Meccan mushriks who were proud of Abraham’s legend could not practice the literal observance of idol-worship; they settled for a more metaphysical satanic trap by accepting intercession and man-made religious prohibitions (6:145-150; 39:3). They were metaphysical or spiritual idol worshipers.

Meccan Mushriks, during the era of Prophet Muhammad were respecting the Sacred Masjid built by Abraham (9:19). They were practicing the contact prayers, fasting, and pilgrimage (2:183,99; 8:35–the meaning of this verse is deliberately distorted in traditional translations–; 9:54; 107:4-6). Although they knew Zaka (obligatory charity) they were not fulfilling their obligation (53:34). During the time of the Prophet Muhammad people knew the meaning of Sala, Zaka, Sawm, and Hajj. They were not foreign words.

God sent the Quran in their language. As with each proceeding Book, the revelation was given in it’s time, in the language of the people receiving the revelation. God commands and reveals in a manner which can be both understood and observed, and then He details His requirements of His people throughout His Book (16:103; 26:195). Moreover, if God wants to add a new meaning to a known word, He informs us. For instance, the Arabic word al-din in 1:4 is explained in 82:15-19.

Verse 16:123 is a direct proof that all religious practices in Islam were intact when Muhammad was born. Thus, he was ordered to “follow the system of Abraham.” If I ask you to ride a bicycle, it is assumed that you know what a bicycle is and you know or would learn from others how to ride it. Similarly, when God enjoined Muhammad to follow the practices of Abraham (16:123), such practices must have been well known.

Nevertheless, contrary to the popular belief, the Quran details contact prayers. While neither Quran nor hadith books contain illustration for Sala or video clips showing how the prophets observed their Sala, Quran does describe prayer. The Quranic description of Sala prayer is much more superior for the following reasons:

  • The language of the Quran is superior to the language of hadiths. Hadiths are collections of narration containing numerous different dialects and are inflicted with chronic and endemic linguistic problems. The language of the Quran is much simpler as witnessed by those who study both the Quran and hadith. The eloquence of the Quranic language is emphasized in the Quran with a repeated rhetorical question (54:17, 22, 32, 40).
  • Hadith books may contain more details. But are those details helpful and consistent with the Quran? How does a believer decide between conflicting details? Does he just pick the word of his favorite Imam? If we follow the words of a particular, favorite imam, does that mean that we are really following the practice of the prophet? For instance, you may find dozens of hadiths in Sahih Muslim narrating that the Prophet Muhammad read the first chapter of the Quran, al-Fatiha, and bowed down, without reading any additional verses from the Quran. You will find many other hadiths claiming that the Prophet read this or that chapter after al-Fatiha. There are also many conflicting hadiths regarding ablution which is the source of different rituals among sects. Hadith, more or less of them compounding God’s Word with contradictory details, cannot guide to the truth. It has become a necessary evil for ignorant believers and community leaders who manipulate them.
  • Hadith books narrate a silly story regarding the times of Sala prayer and its ordinance. The story of Mirage is one of the longest hadiths in the Bukhari. Reportedly, after getting frequent advice from Moses by going up and down between the sixth and seventh heaven, Muhammad negotiated with God to reduce the number of prayers from 50 times a day (one prayer for every 28 minutes) to 5 times a day. This hadith portrays Muhammad as a compassionate union leader saving his people from God’s unmerciful and impossible demand.

SALA PRAYER ACCORDING TO THE QURAN

  • Observing Sala prayer is frequently mentioned together with giving charity and thus emphasizing the social consciousness and communal responsibility of those who observe the prayer (2:43,83,110; 4:77; 22:78; 107:1-7).
  • Sala prayer is observed to commemorate and remember God alone (6:162; 20:14).
  • Sala remembrance protects us from sins and harming others (29:45).
  • Sala prayer should be observed continuously until death (19:31; 70:23,34).
  • Sala is for God’s remembrance (20:14).
  • Sala is conducted regularly at three times each day (24:58, 11:114, 2:238, 17:78).
  • Sala is for men and women (9:71).
  • Sala requires a sober state of mind (4:43).
  • Sala requires cleanliness (5:6).
  • Sala is done while facing one unifying point (2:144).
  • Sala is done in a stationary standing position (2:238-239).
  • Sala involves the oath being made to God (1:1-7) followed by the Scripture being recited (29:45).
  • Sala requires a moderate voice (17:110).
  • Sala involves prostration (4:102).
  • Sala is ended by prostrating and saying specific words (4:102, 17:111).
  • Sala can be shortened in case of war (4:101).
  • Sala can be done on the move or sitting in case of worry (2:239).
  • Sala is to be prescribed to your own family (20:133).
  • Sala is also performed with congregation (62: 9-10).

Ablution

To observe prayer one must make ablution (4:43; 5:6). Ablution is nullified only by sexual intercourse or passing urine or defecation. Ablution remains valid even if one has passed gas, shaking hands with the opposite sex, or a woman is menstruating. A menstruating woman may observe contact prayers, contrary to superstitious cultural beliefs (5:6; 2:222; 6:114-115).

Dress Code

There is not a particular dress code for prayer, in fact, if you wish you may pray nude in your privacy. Covering our bodies is a social and cultural necessity aimed to protect ourselves from harassment, misunderstanding and undesired consequences (7:26; 24:31; 33:59).

Times for Prayer

Quran mentions three periods of time in conjunction with Sala prayer. In other words, the Quran qualifies the word “Sala” by three different temporal words: (1) Sala-al Fajr (Morning Prayer), (2) Sala-al Esha (Evening Prayer), (3) Sala-al Wusta (Middle Prayer). The Morning Prayer (24:58) and Night Prayer (24:58) should be observed at both ends of the day and part of the night (11:114). (We will discuss the times of Sala prayers later in detail at the end of this article).

Direction for Prayer

For the prayer one should face the Sacred Masjid built by Abraham, the Ka’ba (2:125, 143-150; 22:26). To find the correct qibla a person should keep in mind that the world is a globe, far different from Mercator’s flat map. Since the prayer during emergency and fear is reduced to one unit, in normal conditions the prayer should be at least two units and during the prayer one must dramatically reduce his/her contact with the external world (4:101-103). Prayers, unlike fasting, cannot be performed later after they are missed; they must be observed on time (4:103).

Congregational Prayer

Believers, men and women, once a week are invited to a particular location to pray together every Juma (Congregational) Day. They go back to their work and normal daily schedule after the Congregational Prayer which could be led by either man or a woman (62:9-11). The mosques or masjids should be dedicated to God alone, thus, the invitation should be restricted to worship God alone, and no other name should be inscribed on the walls of masjids and none other than God should be commemorated (72:18-20). Those who go to masjids should dress nicely since masjids are for public worship and meetings (7:31).

Position for Prayer

One should start the Sala prayer in standing position (2:238; 3:39; 4:102) and should not change his/her place except during unusual circumstances, such as while riding or driving (2:239). Submission to God should be declared physically and symbolically by first bowing down and prostrating (4:102; 22:26; 38:24; 48:29). This physical ritual is not required at the times of emergencies, fear, and unusual circumstances (2:239).

Comprehension and Purpose of Prayer

We must comprehend the meaning of our prayers, as these are the moments in which we communicate directly with God (4:43). We must be reverent during our contact prayers (23:2). Along with understanding what we say, we can recall one of God’s attributes, depending on our need and condition during the time of our prayer (17:111). Prayer is to commemorate God, and God Alone (6:162; 20:14; 29:45). Prayer is to praise, exalt and remember His greatness, His Mercy and ultimately our dependence on each of these attributes (1:1-7; 20:14; 17:111; 2:45). So that even mentioning other names besides God’s contradicts our love and dependence on Him (72:18; 29:45).

Recitation during the Sala Prayer

Preferring the Quran for recitation has practical benefits since believers from all around the world can pray together without arguing on which language to chose or which translation to use. The chapter al-Fatiha (The Opening) is the only chapter which addresses God in its entirety and is an appropriate prayer for Sala. For non-Arabs it should not be too difficult to learn the meaning of words in al-Fatiha, since it consists of seven short verses. Those who are unable to learn the meaning of al-Fatiha should pray in the language that he or she understands. I see no practical reason for reciting in Arabic during individually observed prayers.

We should recite Sala prayers in moderate tone, and we should neither try to hide our prayers nor try to pray it in public for political or religious demonstration (17:111). If it is observed with congregation, we should listen to the recitation of the men or women who leads the prayer (7:204; 17:111). After completing the Sala prayer, we should continue remembering God (4:103). 

 

Units of Prayer

The Quran does not specify any number of units for prayers. It leaves it to our discretion. We may deduce some ideas regarding the length of the prayers from verses 4:101 and 102. Verse 101 allows us to shorten our prayers because of the fear of being ambushed by enemy during wars. The following verse explains how to pray with turn; it mentions only one prostration, thus implying one unit. If shortening the prayers is considered as reducing the number of their units, then one may infer that prayers at normal times should consist at least of two units. The units of the Congregational Prayer being 2 are revealing, since it is more likely to be accurately preserved. Again, the units of prayer are not fixed by the Quran; it is up to individual and groups.

Funeral Prayer

There is no funeral Sala prayer. However, remembering those who died as monotheists and providing community support for their relatives is a civic duty.

Sectarian Innovations

There are many sectarian innovations that differ from sect to sect. Some of the innovations are: combining the times of prayers, performing the prayers omitted at their proper times, shortening the prayers during normal trips, adding extra prayers such as sunna and nawafil, innovating a paid cleric occupation to lead the prayers, prohibiting women from leading the prayers, while sitting reciting a prayer “at-Tahiyat” which addresses to the Prophet Muhammad as he is alive and omnipresent, adding Muhammad’s name to the Shahada, reciting zamm-us Sura (extra chapters) after the al-Fatiha, indulging in sectarian arguments on details of how to hold your hands and fingers, washing mouth and nose as elements of taking ablution, brushing the teeth with misvak (a dry branch of a three beaten into fibers at one end as a toothbrush) just before starting the prayers, wearing turbans or scarves to receive more credits…

HOW MANY PRAYERS A DAY?

Only three Contact Prayers are mentioned by name in the Quran. In other words, the word “Sala” is qualified with descriptive words in three instances. These are:

1. Sala-al Fajr-DAWN PRAYER         (24:58; 11:114).
2. Sala-al Esha-EVENING PRAYER   (24:58; 17:78; 11:114)
3. Salaal Wusta– MIDDLE PRAYER (2:238; 17:78)

All of the verses that define the times of the prayers are attributable to one of these three prayers. Now let’s see the related verses:

DAWN & EVENING PRAYERS by their names:

“. . . This is to be done in three instances: before the DAWN PRAYER, at noon when you change your clothes to rest, and after the EVENING PRAYER. . .” (24:58).

For other usage of the word “esha” (evening) see: 12:16; 79:46

The times of DAWN & EVENING PRAYERS defined:

“You shall observe the contact prayers at both ends of the daylight, that is, during the adjacent hours of the night. . . ” (11:114)

Traditional translators and commentators consider the last clause “zulfan minal layl” of this verse as a separate prayer indicating to the “night” prayer. However, we consider that clause not as an addition but as an explanation of the previous ambiguous clause; it explains the temporal direction of the ends of the day. The limits of “Nahar” (daylight) is marked by two distinct points: sunrise and sunset. In other words, two prayers should be observed not just after sunrise and before sunset, but before sunrise and after sunset.

Furthermore, the traditional understanding runs into the problem of contradicting the practice of the very tradition it intend to promote. Traditionally, both morning and evening prayers are observed in a time period that Quranically is considered LaYL (night) since Layl starts from sunset and ends at sunrise. The word Layl in Arabic is more comprehensive than the word “night” used in English.

If the expression tarafayin nahar (both ends of the day) refers to morning and evening prayers which are part of Layl (night), then, the last clause cannot be describing another prayer time.

The time of NOON and EVENING PRAYER defined.

“You shall observe the contact prayer when the sun goes down until the darkness of the night. You shall also observe the Quran at dawn. Reading the Quran at dawn is witnessed.” (17:78).

The decline of the sun can be understood either its decline from the zenith marking the start of the Noon prayer or its decline behind the horizon marking the start of the Evening prayer. There are two opposing theories regarding the purpose of the usage of “duluk” (rub) in the verse; nevertheless, either understanding will not contradict the idea of 3 times a day since both Noon and Evening prayers are accepted.

MIDDLE PRAYER (Noon)

“You shall consistently observe the contact prayers, especially the MIDDLE PRAYER, and devote yourselves totally to God.” (2:238).

Verse 38:32 implies that the time of the Middle prayer ends with sunset.

We can easily understand the MIDDLE prayer as a prayer between the two other prayers mentioned by name (Dawn and Evening).

The Old Testament has at least three verses referring to Contact Prayers (Sala) and they confirm this understanding. Though we may not trust the Biblical translations verbatim, we may not consider them as errors since both internal and external consistency of the Biblical passages regarding the Contact Prayers are striking.

“And as soon as the lad was gone, David arose out of a place toward the south, and fell on his face to the ground, and bowed himself three times: and they kissed one another, and wept one with another, until David exceeded.” (1 Samuel 20:41)

“As for me, I will call upon God; and the Lord shall save me. Evening, and morning, and at noon, will I pray, and cry aloud: and he shall hear my voice.” (Psalms 55:16-17) (PS: crying aloud apparently means praying with passion).

“Now when Daniel knew that the writing was signed, he went into his house; and his windows being open in his chamber toward Jerusalem, he kneeled upon his knees three times a day, and prayed, and gave thanks before his God, as he did aforetime.” (Daniel 6:10)

The followers of Shiite sect observe 5 prayers in 3 times: morning, noon and evening. This strange practice perhaps was the result of a historical compromise with the dominant Sunni 5-times-a-day practice.

***

ADDENDUM (2009)

Though the 3 times of prayer is my current understanding, I do not find fault in praying five times a day. Since we have decided to devote ourselves to God alone and uphold the Quran alone as a sufficient authority for eternal guidance, we have exposed and rejected numerous false teachings. During this process of purification, we have been passing through internal debate, both individually and as groups. The debate on Sala, prayer have been one of the longest lasting and more contentious. Sometimes, we tend to ignore our agreement on so many issues and focus on our differences. I have received accusations of being a “divider” from some of the followers of the Quran alone as divine source, and engaged in numerous debates on this issue.

With bigotry and expectation that everyone must understand everything exactly like we do has been one of the main causes of division. Furthermore, the great majority of those who follow the Quran alone as divine source have so much in common… But the dividers focus on the marginal ones and focus on the few issues that are still being discussed: they scream division! Their obsession with the military-style lock-step and uniform walk is perhaps the very cause of the division they complain about…

If we make different understandings/practices of a detail that is not even mentioned in the Quran (such as rakaas, that is units of the sala prayers, or the position of our hands during standing in sala), as the cause of hostility and division among ourselves then we are doomed to be divided into many sects and sub-sects. Interestingly, we are following a book that contains verse 2:62 among others.

May God guide us, teach us, and help us to show the courage and wisdom to accept the truth and correct ourselves. 20.114.
Why Trash All the Hadiths as Secondary Authority Besides the Quran?

 

After witnessing the comparison between the hadith and the Quran, how can a sound mind still insist on hadith? How can people still call those books sharif (honorable), or sahih (authentic)? How can they forgive the hadith narrators and collectors who sold them all kinds of lies and stories, containing so much ignorance and distortion? How can they get mad at Salman Rushdi, while much worse insults charged against Muhammad by hadith narrators and collectors?

When followers of hadith and sunna cannot defend the nonsensical and contradictory hadiths (narrations) abundant in their so-called authentic hadith books, they suggest picking and choosing those hadiths that are not contradictory to the Quran. The following brief argument with a Sunnite shows how deceptive and meaningless this apparently innocent suggestion. We call these people compromisers, or Selective Sunnis. Let’s now follow a debate between a Selective Sunni and a Monotheist Muslim:

Sunni:

1. How can you claim that several thousand sahih hadiths are necessarily false while you cite only a few sahih hadiths which have debatable contents? Is this not generalization from scanty data?

2. Why do you assume that either all sahih hadiths should be rejected or all of them should be accepted? Why not judge each hadith based on its individual merit according to all the available data about its isnad, its transmitters, and so on?

3. Suppose we cease to use hadith as a source of information about the Prophet, his life, and his career. Then we notice that the Quran itself says very little about the Prophet’s life. It also says nothing about how it was complied.

4. The historicity of the Quran is based on hadiths. It is from hadiths that we know how the Quran was complied. It is also from hadith that we know about the life of the Prophet.

Muslim:

1. If any book contains a few lies (and we have more than just “a few”), then, the endorsement of that book is not reliable. If you see dozens of repeated fabrications introduced as trustworthy (sahih) hadith, then how can you still rely on other narrations of the same book? How can you trust Bukhari, Muslim, and Ibn Hanbal who narrate the LAST HADITH of the prophet Muhammad in his death bed, rejecting the recording of any hadith through a declaration from the mouth of Omar Bin Khattab and the acquiescence of all prominent muslims that “Hasbuna kitabullah” (God’s book is enough for us)? (Bukhari: Itisam 26, Ilm 39,49, Janaiz 32, Jihad 176, Jizya 6, Marza 17, Magazi 83; Muslim, Janaiz 23, Vassiya 20-22; Hanbal 1/222,324,336,355).

2. Judging each hadith on its individual merit may seem attractive for those who are not satisfied with God’s book, but it is a waste of time and a deceptive method. If the signature of narrators (sanad) cannot provide authenticity about the source of hadith, then our only guide to decide on the content of hadiths (matn) will be our personal wish or our current inclinations. How can we decide which hadith has merit? How can we decide which hadith is accurate? We may say “by comparing them with the Quran!” But, what does this really mean? If it is “me” who will compare a hadith to the Quran, if it is again “me” who will ultimately judge whether it contradicts the Quran or not, then, I will end up with “hadith” which supports “my” personal understanding of the Quran. In this case a hadith cannot function as an explanation of the Quran. It will be confirmation or justification of my or someone else’s understanding of the Quran; with literally tasteless, grammatically lame language…. Furthermore, what about hadiths that bring extra duties and prohibitions?

3. Again, there are many hadiths about the prophet’s life, which you cannot accept with a sober mind. They are narrated repeatedly in many so-called authentic books. We cannot create a history out of a mishmash of narration by a subjective method of pick and choose. We can create many conflicting portraits of Muhammad out of those hadiths. As for pure historical events that are isolated from their moral and religious implications, they are not part of the system, and we don’t need them for our salvation. I never said “we should not read hadith.” In fact, we may study hadith books to get an approximate idea about the people, culture and events of those times. We can even construct a “conjecture” about the history, without attributing them to God or his prophet. Please don’t forget that “history” is not immune to filtration, censorship and distortion by the ruling class. You can see many different versions of histories (!) regarding the era of early Islam. Just read Sunni and Shiite histories.

4. We cannot disregard God’s frequent assertion that the Quran is sufficiently detailed, complete, clear, and easy to understand. What do you think about the verse 12:111? “In their stories is a lesson for the people of intelligence. It is not a hadith that was invented, but an authentication of what is already present, a detailing of all things, and a guidance and mercy to a people who acknowledge.” Or, what about 17:46? “When you preach your Lord, in the Quran ALONE, they run away with aversion.”

5. Hadith books are full of contradictory teachings. They eventually lead us to a sanctified and justified sectarian division in the name of the Prophet. Their very nature is another proof that hadith collections cannot be divine, since God, characterizes his word and system as not having contradiction: “Why do they not study the Quran careful? If it were from other than God, they would have found in it numerous contradictions.” (4:82). This verse clearly refutes the traditional argument that hadith books contain other revelations besides the Quran, since the followers of Hadith and Sunna confuse some of the reference to Quran with hadith, as in: “Your friend (Muhammad) is not astray, nor is he deceived. Nor is he speaking out of a personal desire. It is a divine inspiration.” (53:2-4). Furthermore, verses 39:27-28 describe the Quran and the following verse distinguishes the divine teaching from other teachings. “God cites the example of a man who deals with disputing partners, compared to a man who deals with only one man. Are they the same? Praise be to God; most of them do not know.” (39:29). Obviously, hadith narrators and collections are “disputing partners,” while the Quran is a consistent source.

6. Our conviction regarding the divinity of the Quran and even its protection does not come from our trust in the number of people, but from the evidence contained in the book, which is another number, a number that is not appreciated by those who determine the truth based on the number of heads with turbans. (Wonder about that number? See 74:30).

7. We reject Hadith because we respect Muhammad. No sound person would like to have people born several centuries after him roam the earth and collect a bunch of hearsay attributed to him. Besides, if Muhammad and his supporters really believed that the Quran was not sufficient for guidance, an ambiguous book, or lacked details, then, surely they would be the first ones who would write them down and collect them in books. After all, their numbers were in tens of thousands and they had plenty of wealth. They could afford some ink, papyrus paper or leather, and some brain cells, for such an important task. They would not leave it for a guy from far Bukhara or his ilk who would come more than two hundred years to collect hadiths in a land soaked with blood because of sectarian wars. Besides, Muhammad had many unemployed or handicapped people around who could gladly volunteer for such mission. The traditional excuse fabricated for Prophet Muhammad and his supporters is absurd. Supposedly, Muhammad and his followers feared that people would mix the Quran with hadiths. This is nonsense. They were smart enough to distinguish both, and there were enough people to keep track of them. Besides, what is the use of separating both, if we will need the second for our salvation as much as we need the first? In practice, the followers of Hadith have perfectly mixed both. Worse, in most instances they have preferred hadith over the Quran.

Furthermore, it is the followers of hadith and sunna themselves who claim that the Quran was a “literary miracle”. If their claim of “literary miracle” were true, then it would be much easier to separate the verses of the Quran from hadith. Let’s assume that they could not really distinguish the text of the Quran from Muhammad’s words, then couldn’t they simply mark the pages of the scripture with the letter Q for the Quran and letter H for Hadith, or let some record only the Quran, or simply color code their covers? Or allocate leather for the Quran and paper for hadith, or vise versa? They could find many ways to keep different books separate from each other. They did not need to study rocket science or have computer technology to accomplish that primitive task. The collectors of hadiths wished that people would accept their assertion that Muhammad and his supporters did not have ink, paper or leather, mind, and care to collect hadith before them. No wonder, they even fabricated a few hadiths claiming that Muhammad’s companions were competing with dogs for bones to write on the verses of the Quran!

Well, most likely, Muhammad feared that people would mix his words with the Quran. Not the primitive way that is depicted by the Sunnis and Shiites, since as we pointed out, there were many ways to eliminate that concern. But the real concern was different. Because of the warnings of the Quran, he had all the reasons to fear that Muslims would follow the footsteps of Jews and would create their own Mishna, Gomorra, and Talmud: hadith would be considered as an authority, as another source besides the Quran, setting him as partner with God! Ironically, the followers of hadith and sunna accomplished exactly that. They did not need to publish the text of hadith together with the Quran–though they have done that in many commentaries–they have been doing worse. Though they usually have kept hadith separate from the Quran physically, as far as for the purpose of guidance and religious authority, they mix it with the Quran. Even worse, they make the understanding of the Quran dependant to the understanding of hadith, thereby elevating hadith to position of authority over the Quran. Thus, if indeed Muhammad was worried about people mixing his words with the Quran, the followers of hadith proved his worries right: centuries after him, they did not only mix his words with the Quran, they mixed thousands of fabrication and nonsense attributed to him. See 25:30; 59:7.

8. Give me one, only one “hadith” that you think is necessary for my salvation besides the Quran. If you are not ready to discuss the necessity and accuracy of a single hadith, then please give inviting people to hadith and Sunna.

Further Discussion

Sunni: The bound collection of testimony from any court is certain to contain some lies and some errors. The reliability of any piece of evidence remains debatable. Where the narrators agree, where there is no irreconcilable conflict with the Quran, where the hadith is not offensive to tawhid, etc., we may well be justified in accepting it as reliable. And if a collector collects a thousand hadith and makes a few errors, neither is he to be condemned as unreliable.

Muslim: Not a single court will accept the testimony of Bukhari who collected contradictory hadiths about the Prophet Muhammad, narrated from generation to generation 200 years after his departure. You try to minimize the number and size of errors. There are hundreds of lies, not “a few errors.” And they are grave ones. They attribute silly and contradictory laws and words to God. They create a manmade religion in the name of God! They are full of insult to God and his messenger. They are not trivial, since God Almighty does not accept those “few errors” as trivial:

” . . . Who is more evil than the one who fabricates lies and attributes them to God?” (29:68)

Sunni: If the hadith are not mutawatir, the monotheist Muslim should know by now that most scholars would say that one is free to disregard it, though not necessarily without peril. The issue the Muslim raises about the difficulties of decision regarding hadith also apply to personal interpretation of the Quran. No, the Quran makes it clear, we cannot disregard any evidence out of hand, not even the evidence of an unrighteous man; how much less the evidence of those against whom we have no evidence of unrighteousness or lack of caution?

Muslim: First, can you please tell us how many mutawatir (accepted with consensus) Hadith are there. What are they and where are they? Second, can you give me a few names of those “most scholars” who would say that I am free to disregard non-mutawatir hadiths? As far as for evidences…. Sure, we cannot disregard evidences for our daily affair, even of an unrighteous man. But, God’s system is not left to the mercy of those evidences. God explained and sufficiently detailed his system in his book, which is described as complete, detailed, and perfect. It does not contain any doubt. Furthermore, God promised to preserve it. And He did it with a unique mathematical system which hypocrites and disbelievers are unable to see.

Sunni: I have answered The Muslim about of a number of these hadith. Certainly, I personally have trouble with certain hadith; however, I must always ask myself whether or not it is my own view which is in error, rather than the hadith. Perhaps there is something I have not thought of.

For example, there is a hadith, which The Muslim loves to cite mentioning the drinking of camel’s urine, which he seems to believe, is particularly ridiculous. Does he base this on a scientific study of the virtues of drinking camel’s urine? I think not. Nor does he ever mention that nomadic peoples, not just Arabs but including them, often consume the waste products of their animals. So “cannot accept” is definitely culturally conditioned. But no one has claimed that drinking camels’ urine is required of any Muslim.

Muslim: Well, prescribing camels’ urine is the minor problem of that hadith. You can even find some Sunni doctors who pontificate that camel’s urine is a panacea for every disease. The big problem was about gouging their eyes after pruning all their legs and hands, etc. You craftily skipped that part.

Sunni: The Muslim confuses Hadith and Sunna. Hadith is only one of a number of major sources of Sunna, other major sources being the Qur’an and the practice of the community. The latter is how we generally learn to pray, by the way. To answer the question about necessity of hadith without going deeply into the whole concept of necessity is impossible.

But I will answer this way: if a hadith transmits a wisdom necessary in a particular situation, and one turns away from that wisdom merely because it was a hadith (and not some other preferred modality), then one becomes culpable for failure to act correctly in the situation. This could, indeed lead to hell-fire. Of course, the same is true of the Qur’an, or even the preaching of a Christian.

Muslim: If you think that some one is wrong and even misguided because of his rejection of hadith and that person challenges you with that question you don’t answer like you did above. You did not or could not answer my challenge. Answering questions is not an act of writing irrelevant lines after the question. Please come to the point.


A Progressive Revolution Led by a Gentile Peacemaker

 

“My choice of Muhammad to lead the list of the world’s most influential persons may surprise some readers and may be questioned by others, but he was the only man in history who was supremely successful on both religious and secular levels.”

— Michael H. Hart, Citadel, The 100: A Ranking of the Most Influential Persons in History, Revised edition, 2000, p. 3)

Muhammad is one of the most misrepresented leaders in the world history. Like Jesus Muhammad was a revolutionary philosopher, a prophet. Those who followed the crowds and status-quo initially ignored him, then violently opposed him, and then when his message found more support, they converted to it. His ardent enemies were religious fanatics who had vested interest establishment.

It was 570 years after Christ when Muhammad was born in Mecca. At the age of 40 he made a declaration that shocked his people. During the month of Ramadan of 610, he claimed that he was visited by Holy Revelation (a.k.a. Jibreel or Holy Spirit) delivering him a message from God. This claim was first kept secret; he shared it only with a few close friends and relatives. A few years later he publicly declared his messengership and his opposition to the religious and political establishment of Mecca. An era of revolution and reformation that would change world history had started.

Muhammad, a member of a powerful tribe and a successful international businessman, was not an ordinary citizen of Mecca. With his sound judgment and trustworthy personality, he had won the respect of the theocratic oligarchy. His uncles were the leaders of one of the prominent tribes and were active in social, political, economic, and religious affairs.

Arabs living in the Hijaz region were brethren of the Jews, and Abraham was their common forefather. Mecca or Bacca was the valley where Abraham had immigrated, after his exile from Babylon.[1] There is only one reference to this important city in the Old Testament:

“Blessed is the man whose strengths in thee; in whose heart are the ways of them. Who passing through the valley of Baca make it a well; the rain also fills the pools. They go from strength to strength, every one of them in Zion appears before God. O LORD God of hosts, hear my prayer: give ear, O God of Jacob.” (Psalms 84:5-8)

Meccan Arabs had deep respect for the struggle of Abraham whose courageous stand for his monotheistic belief was legendary. Therefore, they were very protective of his reputation, religious practices, and the Kaba. Knowing that Abraham rejected worshiping the statues besides God, contrary to common belief among Muslims, Arabs never worshiped statues or symbolic objects.[2] Nevertheless, they had holy names, such as Al-Lat, Al-Uzza, and Manat from whom they would ask intercession and help. Their association of other authorities and powers to God and their fabrication of myriad prohibitions and laws in the name of God is called shirk[3] and the Quran repeatedly criticizes this mindset and practice as polytheism, the source of all evil.

53:19-26   What do you think about Al-Lat (The Goddess), Al-Uzza? And Manat, the third one. Do you have sons, while He has daughters? What a fraudulent distribution! These are but names that you made up, you and your forefathers. God never authorized such a blasphemy. They follow conjecture, and personal desire, when the true guidance has come to them herein from their Lord. What is that the human being desires? To God belongs both the Hereafter, and this world. Not even the angels in heaven possess authority to intercede. The only ones permitted by God are those who act in accordance with His will and His approval.

39:43-45   Have they invented intercessors to mediate between them and God? Say, “What if they do not possess any power, nor understanding?” Say, “All intercession belongs to God.” To Him belongs sovereignty of the heavens and the earth, then to Him you will be returned. When God alone is mentioned, the hearts of those who do not believe in the Hereafter shrink with aversion. But when others are mentioned besides Him, they rejoice.

However, those who accept other authorities besides God never accept their crime. They vehemently deny their shirk. Though the majority of “believers” follow the teachings of their clergymen and assign divine authority to others besides God, they usually do not accept that they are committing shirk; they claim to be monotheists. If you question a Hindu who worships hundreds of gods and goddesses, you will learn that he or she is really a monotheist! A Christian who puts his full confidence in St. Paul’s polytheistic teaching which was formulated in 325 CE by the Nicene Council as the Doctrine of Trinity (i.e., God with three personalities) will still claim to be a monotheist![4] Muslims who elevated Muhammad to the level of God by making him the second source of their religion and by putting his name next to God in the Statement of Testimony will also insist that they are monotheists.

6:22-23    On the day when we summon everyone, we will ask the mushriks, “Where are those whom you claimed partners?” Their only response will be, “By God our Lord, we never were mushriks.”

16:35       Those who commit shirk say, “Had God willed, we would not have worshiped anyone besides Him, nor would our parents. Nor would we have prohibited anything besides (what was prohibited by) Him.” Those before them have done the same. Can the messengers do anything but deliver the message?

Arab mushriks (those who accept other authorities besides God) never claimed that those holy names were gods, they were merely praying for their intercession. They believed that the saints and angels were mediators between them and God.

39:3         The system absolutely shall be devoted to God ALONE. Those who set up masters besides Him say, “We worship them only to bring us closer to God; they are in a good position!” God will judge them regarding their disputes. God does not guide any liar, unappreciative.

The Quran clearly rejects association of any authority besides God, whether in making religious laws or providing eternal salvation.

42:21       They follow those who decree for them religious laws never authorized by God. If it were not for the predetermined decision, they would have been judged immediately. Indeed, the transgressors have incurred a painful retribution.

9:31         They have set up their religious leaders and scholars as lords, instead of God. Others deified the Messiah, son of Mary. They were all commanded to worship only one God. There is no God except He. Be He glorified, high above having any partners.

According to the information given by the Quran, Meccan Mushriks preserved their forms of religious practices while losing its monotheistic and spiritual meaning. They were praying, fasting, and performed pilgrimage.[5] These were the most popular religious practices.

Mollarchy in the City State of the Arabian Peninsula

There were some characteristics of Mecca that distinguished it from other Arabian towns and cities. Mecca, with Abraham’s temple, was the center of religion, politics and business. Abraham’s temple, the Kaba, is described by the Quran as “People’s House” or “Sacred Place of Prostration.” Abraham, as I mentioned above, was a legendary ancestor for both Arabs and Jews. During the four consecutive sacred months,[6] Arabs dwelling in the region would visit Mecca for pilgrimage. Meanwhile, the occasion was also used for an international trade fair. Merchants from neighboring countries would participate in a lengthy business and cultural activity. During these religious months, besides trading, cultural and athletic competitions such as poetry and wrestling would take place. Mecca was the center for economic, political, and cultural activities of a vast land.

Prominent tribal leaders like Abu Hakem (a.k.a., Abu Jahel), Abdul Uzza (a.k.a., Abu Lahab), Abu Sufyan, Umayy Ben Halef, Nadr Ben Haris, and Valeed Ben Mugiyra could not tolerate any reformation movement that would change the status quo and risk Mecca’s crucial position in the political and economic landscape. They were determined to follow the traditional religion they inherited from their ancestors who had distorted Abraham’s monotheistic system to shirk. Preservation of the traditional religion and the status quo was vital for the theocratic government of Mecca. Questioning the orthodox belief system and the common practice could be interpreted as a foreign attack on the unity of Mecca or as a betrayal to the fabric of its society.

A teaching that rejects the idea of intercession and the sacred role of professional clergymen, a teaching that promotes the human rights of slaves and the oppressed, that seeks economic justice by objecting to monopoly and usury, that is concerned about the poor, that condemns ethnic and racial discrimination, that protects the rights of women, that advocates democratic governance through consultation, and encourages people to use their reasoning and questions tradition, surely, such a system would pose a serious threat to the economic and political interest of the ruling elite.

Social, Economic, and Political Structure Criticized

It is a well-known fact that the early revelations of the Quran use strong language in criticizing the theocratic oligarchy, which did not care about the poor, orphans and aliens; did not free the slaves; did not treat women as equal to men; and did not consult people in public affairs.

107:1-7    Do you know who rejects The System of God Alone? That is the one who mistreats the orphans. And does not advocate the feeding of the poor. And woe to those who observe the contact prayers, Who are totally heedless of their prayers; they only show off. And they forbid charity.

89:17-20   Wrong! It is you who brought it on yourselves by not regarding the orphan. And not advocating charity towards the poor. And consuming the inheritance of helpless orphans. And loving the money too much.

90:6-20    He boasts, “I spent so much money!” Does he think that no one sees him? Did we not give him two eyes? A tongue and two lips? Did we not show him the two paths? He should choose the difficult path. Which one is the difficult path? The freeing of slaves. Feeding, during the time of hardship. Orphans who are related. Or the poor who is in need. And being one of those who believe, and exhorting one another to be steadfast, and exhorting one another to be kind. These have deserved happiness. As for those who acknowledged our revelations, they have incurred misery. They will be confined in the Hellfire.

16:58-59   Thus, when one of them gets a baby girl, his face becomes darkened with overwhelming grief. Ashamed, he hides from the people, because of the bad news. He even debates: should he keep the baby grudgingly, or bury her in the dust. Miserable indeed is their judgment.

42:38       And they respond to their Lord by observing the contact prayers and by deciding their affairs on the basis of consultation among themselves, and from our provisions to them they give.

4:1-5        O people, observe your Lord; the one who created you from one being and created from it its mate, then spread from the two many men and women. You shall regard God, by whom you swear, and regard the parents. God is watching over you. You shall hand over to the orphans their rightful properties. Do not substitute the bad for the good, nor shall you consume their properties by combining them with your properties. This is a gross injustice. If you deem it best for the orphans, you may marry their mothers—you may marry two, three, or four of them. If you fear lest you become unfair, then you shall be content with only one, or with what you already have. This way, you are more likely to avoid inequity. You shall give the women their due dowries, fully. If they willingly part with anything, then you may accept it graciously. Do not give immature orphans the properties that God has entrusted you with as guardians. You shall provide for them therefrom, and clothe them, and talk to them nicely.[7]

59:7         Whatever God restored to His messenger from the (defeated) communities shall go to God and His messenger (in the form of a charity). You shall give it to the relatives, the orphans, the poor, and the traveling alien. Thus, it will not remain monopolized by the strong among you. You may keep the spoils given to you by the messenger, but do not take what he enjoins you from taking. You shall reverence God. God is strict in enforcing retribution.

Corrupt, Oppressive and Superstitious Tradition Criticized

The population of Mecca was afflicted with many social problems caused by individual abuses of time, money, brain, body and exploitation of God’s name.

For instance, gambling was transferring money from the poor to the wealthy, thereby creating financial nightmares for many families. Alcohol was the cause of many personal and social problems such as domestic violence, inefficiency, loss of intellectual capabilities, alcoholism, rape, criminal activities, accidents and a myriad of health problems. The Quran, though acknowledging some financial and personal benefits of gambling and alcohol, encouraged acknowledgers to abstain from these addictions without criminalizing them via a penal code.

2:219       They ask you about intoxicants and gambling: say, “In them there is a gross sin, and some benefits for the people. But their sinfulness far outweighs their benefit.” They also ask you what to give to charity: say, “The excess.” God thus clarifies the revelations for you, that you may reflect.

4:43         O you who acknowledge, do not observe the Contact Prayers (Salat) while intoxicated, so that you know what you are saying.…

5:90         O you who acknowledge, intoxicants, and gambling, and the altars of idols, and the games of chance are abominations of the devil; you shall avoid them, that you may succeed.

16:67       And from the fruits of date palms and grapes you produce intoxicants, as well as good provisions. This should be (sufficient) proof for people who understand.

Sexual promiscuity or adultery were contributing to the destruction of families and was a major health threat for the public by transmitting sexual diseases. The Quran encouraged men and women to be loyal to their marriage contract. Though polygamy is permitted to take care of fatherless children and their widowed mothers, monogamy was encouraged.

17:32       You shall not commit adultery; it is a gross sin, and an evil behavior.

4:3           If you deem it best for the orphans, you may marry their mothers—you may marry two, three, or four. If you fear lest you become unfair, then you shall be content with only one, or with what you already have. Additionally, you are thus more likely to avoid financial hardship.

A lengthy list of dietary prohibitions concocted in the name of God was wasting many food resources. The Quran prohibited only four items related to animal products and considered any additional religious prohibitions to be fabrications and shirk.

6:145-151 Say, “I do not find in the revelations given to me any food that is prohibited for any eater except: (1) carrion[8], (2) running blood, (3) the meat of pigs, for it is bad,[9]and (4) the meat of animals blasphemously dedicated to other than God.” If one is forced (to eat these), without being deliberate or malicious, then your Lord is Forgiver, Most Merciful. For those who are Jewish we prohibited animals with undivided hoofs; and of the cattle and sheep we prohibited the fat, except that which is carried on their backs, or in the viscera, or mixed with bones. That was a retribution for their transgressions, and we are truthful. If they disbelieve you, then say, “Your Lord possesses infinite mercy, but His retribution is unavoidable for the guilty people.” The idol worshipers say, “Had God willed, we would not practice idolatry, nor would our parents, nor would we prohibit anything.” Thus did those before them disbelieve, until they incurred our retribution. Say, “Do you have any proven knowledge that you can show us? You follow nothing but conjecture; you only guess.” Say, “God possesses the most powerful argument; if He wills He can guide all of you.” Say, “Bring your witnesses who would testify that God has prohibited this or that.” If they testify, do not testify with them. Nor shall you follow the opinions of those who reject our revelations, and those who disbelieve in the Hereafter, and those who stray away from their Lord. Say, “Come let me tell you what your Lord has really prohibited for you: You shall not set up idols besides Him. You shall honor your parents. You shall not kill your children from fear of poverty—we provide for you and for them. You shall not commit gross sins, obvious or hidden. You shall not kill—God has made a person’s life sacred – except in the course of justice. These are His commandments to you that you may understand.”

The Quran dealt with many other issues such as protection of the environment and ecological balance and protection of God’s creation from unnecessary mutilation. For instance, the Quran prohibited hunting during pilgrimage (5:95-96). It also criticized Meccan Arabs for cutting the ears of animals for religious reasons, which has a negative implication regarding the custom of circumcision.

4:119       “I will mislead them, I will entice them, I will command them to (forbid the eating of certain meats by) marking the ears of livestock, and I will command them to distort the creation of God.” Anyone who accepts the devil as a lord, instead of God, has incurred a profound loss.

The chapter “Ben Israel” (Children of Israel) contains a series of commandments aiming to change the mindset, attitude, and actions of individuals:

17:23-39   You shall not set up any other God beside God, lest you end up despised and disgraced. Your Lord has decreed that you shall not worship except Him, and your parents shall be honored. As long as one or both of them live, you shall never say to them, “Uff” (the slightest gesture of annoyance), nor shall you shout at them; you shall treat them amicably. And lower for them the wings of humility, and kindness, and say, “My Lord, have mercy on them, for they have raised me from infancy.” Your Lord is fully aware of your innermost thoughts. If you maintain righteousness, He is Forgiver of those who repent. You shall give the due alms to the relatives, the needy, the poor, and the traveling alien, but do not be excessive, extravagant. The extravagant are brethren of the devil, and the devil is unappreciative of his Lord. Even if you have to turn away from them, as you pursue the mercy of your Lord, you shall treat them in the nicest manner. You shall not keep your hand stingily tied to your neck, nor shall you foolishly open it up, lest you end up blamed and sorry. For your Lord increases the provision for anyone He chooses, and reduces it. He is fully Cognizant of His creatures, Seer. You shall not kill your children (infanticide) due to fear of poverty. We provide for them, as well as for you. Killing them is a gross offense. You shall not commit adultery; it is a gross sin, and an evil behavior. You shall not kill any person—for God has made a person’s life sacred—except in the course of justice. If one is killed unjustly, then we give his heir authority to enforce justice. Thus, he shall not exceed the limits in avenging the murder; he will be helped. You shall not touch the orphans’ money except for their own good, until they reach maturity. You shall fulfill your covenants, for a covenant is a great responsibility. You shall give full measure when you trade, and weigh equitably. This is better and more righteous. You shall not accept any information, unless you verify it for yourself. I have given you the hearing, the eyesight, and the mind, and you are responsible for using them. You shall not walk proudly on earth – you cannot bore through the earth, nor can you be as tall as the mountains. All bad behavior is condemned by your Lord. This is some of the wisdom inspired to you by your Lord. You shall not set up another god beside God, lest you end up in Gehenna, blamed and defeated.

The Quran aims to reform both society and the individual and it invites individuals to undertake a substantial reformation. The description of acknowledgers in the last verses of the chapter Al-Furqan (The Distinguisher) reveals the desired characteristics of Muslims:

25:58-77   You shall put your trust in the One who is Alive—the One who never dies – and praise Him and glorify Him. He is fully Cognizant of His creatures’ sins. He is the One who created the heavens and the earth, and everything between them, in six days, then assumed all authority. The Gracious; ask about Him those who are well founded in knowledge. When they are told, “Fall prostrate before the Gracious,” they say, “What is the Gracious? Shall we prostrate before what you advocate?” Thus, it only augments their aversion. Most blessed is the One who placed constellations in the sky, and placed in it a lamp, and a shining moon. He is the One who designed the night and the day to alternate: a sufficient proof for those who wish to take heed, or to be appreciative. The worshipers of the Gracious are those who tread the earth gently, and when the ignorant speak to them, they only utter peace. In the privacy of the night, they meditate on their Lord, and fall prostrate. And they say, “Our Lord, spare us the agony of Hell; its retribution is horrendous. It is the worst abode; the worst destiny.” When they give, they are neither extravagant nor stingy; they give in moderation. They never implore beside God any other God, nor do they kill anyone—for God has made life sacred—except in the course of justice. Nor do they commit adultery. Those who commit these offenses will have to pay. Retribution is doubled for them on the Day of Resurrection, and they abide therein humiliated. Exempted are those who repent, acknowledge, and lead a righteous life. God transforms their sins into credits. God is Forgiver, Most Merciful. Those who repent and lead a righteous life, God redeems them; a complete redemption. They do not bear false witness. When they encounter vain talk, they ignore it. When reminded of their Lord’s revelations, they never react to them as if they were deaf and blind. And they say, “Our Lord, let our spouses and children be a source of joy for us, and keep us in the forefront of the righteous.” These are the ones who attain Paradise in return for their steadfastness; they are received therein with joyous greetings and peace. Eternally they abide therein; what a beautiful destiny; what a beautiful abode. Say, “You attain value with my Lord only through your worship. But if you disbelieve, you incur the inevitable consequences.”

Meccan Leaders Lose Their Sleep

Mecca could have remained an independent center of commerce because of its unique geopolitical situation. Mecca was located in a region where the influence of the two super powers of that era, the Byzantine and Persian Empires, collided. This balance of powers created such a vacuum that Mecca could have survived without submitting itself to either hegemony as it was a default capital of the Arabian Peninsula. The population of Mecca and surrounding towns did not follow any scripture but only oral traditions and practices. Religion and politics were inseparable affairs. Though the Meccan population had many literate people, they were considered “UMMY” (gentiles) as they did not have a scripture or written law as their Christian and Jewish neighbors had. Muhammad was a literate gentile.[10]

When Muhammad declared that he had received a message from God, the Meccan oligarchy first did not take him seriously. They just ignored him. However, when they noticed the potential power of his message and the rate of the new converts, their reaction varied between mockery and insinuation. Soon their reaction escalated to slander and the threat of eviction and death. Though Muhammad’s personal history and his tribal relationship provided an indirect protection against physical attacks, some of his followers did not have the same tribal support. For instance, those subjected to torture included Bilal, an Ethiopian slave who was freed by one of Muhammad’s friends. The first convert[11] who was killed was Sumayya, a woman. Slaves and women—victims of racist and misogynistic laws and religions.

Partly as a result of their economic and political interest in man-made religious teachings, clergymen augmented and manipulated the religious fanaticism of the ignorant masses. This fatal combination of ignorance and arrogance, which in the past had taken the lives of many messengers and prophets, was again at work. The words uttered against previous messengers appeared against Muhammad, this time in Arabic. Muhammad’s situation was no different from that of Saaleh, a messenger to a community which perished a long time ago.

11:62       They said, “O Saaleh, you used to be popular among us before this. Are you banning us from serving what our parents are worshiping? We have a lot of doubt concerning everything you tell us.

Muhammad’s message was focused on monotheism (tawheed), which is the main theme of Mosaic teaching crowning the Ten Commandments.

And God spoke all these words, saying, I am the LORD thy God, which have brought you out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage. Thou shall have no other gods before me. Thou shall not make unto thee any graven image, or any likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth.… Thou shall not take the name of the LORD thy God in vain for the LORD will not hold him guiltless that takes his name in vain. (Exodus 20:1-4, 7)

Ironically, despite the popularity of the Ten Commandments among Jews, Christians and Muslims, practices negating and defying the first two commandments have become part of their basic dogmas.

Muhammad delivered the words of the Quran, critical of the traditional religion of the Meccans who had transformed Abraham’s monotheistic system into polytheism by  blind conformity to the opinions of ancestors, as well as adherence to innovations, superstitions, numerous cleric-made religious laws falsely attributed to God, and a belief in spiritual intercession.

6:161       Say, “My Lord has guided me in a straight path: the perfect system of Abraham, monotheism. He never was an idol worshiper.”

Flocking on the Glorious Path of their Ancestors

Mushriks, whether in ancient times or modern times, attempt to justify their religions through their popularity, their ancestors’ glory, and their saints’ fame. When approached with arguments based on logic, scientific investigation and analysis of historical documentation, their common defense is the miserable argument from authority: “this and that holy clergymen said this,” “most of our ancient scholars have decided this way,” or some other similar variant.

43:22-24   Instead, they said, “We found our parents carrying on certain practices, and we are following in their footsteps. Invariably, when we sent a warner to a community, the leaders therein said, “We found our parents following certain practices, and we will continue in their footsteps.” He would say, “What if I brought to you better guidance than what you inherited from your parents?” They would say, “We are disbelievers in the message you brought.”

31:21-22   When they are told, “Follow these revelations of God,” they say, “No, we follow only what we found our parents doing.” What if the devil is leading them to the agony of Hell? Those who submit completely to God, while leading a righteous life, have gotten hold of the strongest bond. For God is in full control of all things.

Universal characteristics of mushriks include idolization of differently titled ancestors and conformity to dogmas and superstitions that are attributed to them as a religion. Religious idols vary according to religions and languages. For instance, idols in America include Jesus, Mary, or Saints; in Turkey we find Ata, Evliya, Sheik, or Hazrat. In India Mahatma, in Pakistan Maulana, in Iran the names of idols are Imam Hussein and Ehl-i Bayt. Religious masses do not seek the truth through their brains or their senses. Instead, they blindly follow the teachings that bear sanctified signatures. Mushriks are like parrots; as they repeat words without understanding their meaning.

2:171       The example of those who disbelieve is like those who parrot what they hear of sounds and calls, without understanding. Deaf, dumb, and blind; they cannot understand.

Ironically, it is the religious leaders themselves promote blind imitation. Through institutionalization of ignorance in religious terms, the diabolic “saints” lead masses astray from Truth.[12] The messengers and prophets, who invited people to question their popular religion and traditions, almost invariably found the clergy fighting and plotting against them.

Nevertheless among the chief rulers also many acknowledged in him; but because of the Pharisees they did not confess him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue: For they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God. (John 12:42-43)

38:6-8      The leaders announced, “Go and steadfastly persevere in worshiping your gods. This is all you need. We never heard of this from the religion of our fathers. This is a lie. Why did the message come down to him, instead of us?” Indeed, they are doubtful of My message. Indeed, they have not yet tasted My retribution.

The Black Campaign Waged by Those with White Turbans

The message delivered by Muhammad baffled and bewildered the bearded and turbaned Meccan clerics. They first tried to attack his character. They accused and insulted him, labeling him a “wizard,” a dreaming “poet,” or “a crazy man.”

51:51-53   Do not set up besides God any other god. I am sent by Him to you as a manifest warner. Consistently, when a messenger went to the previous generations, they said, “Magician,” or, “Crazy.” Did they make an agreement with each other? Indeed, they are transgressors.

37:35-36   When they were told “La Elaaha Ella Allah [There is no other God besides God],” they turned arrogant. They said, “Shall we leave our gods for the sake of a crazy poet?”

68:51-52   Those who are ingrates show their ridicule in their eyes when they hear the message and say, “He is crazy!” It is in fact a message to the world.

The Quran encouraged Muhammad not to give up against this negative propaganda. Muhammad’s mission was to deliver this message at the cost of loss of his popularity.

52:29-33   You shall remind the people. With your Lord’s blessings upon you, you are neither a soothsayer, nor crazy. They may say, “He is a poet; let us just wait until he is dead.” Say, “Go on waiting; I will wait along with you.” Is it their dreams that dictate their behavior, or are they naturally wicked? Do they say, “He made it all up?” Instead, they are simply disbelievers.

The Reaction and Plans of Ingrates

We find tyranny and terror to be prevalent characteristics among mushriks. Terror and violence serve as defense mechanism for those who prefer not to use their brains. The polytheistic elite of Athena convicted Socrates to death for questioning the absurdity of their polytheistic religion. Persian priests tried to get rid of Zoroaster. Jewish clerics conspired with Romans to kill Jesus for his threat to their religion. In defense of his theocratic and oppressive regime, Pharaoh mobilized his generals and religious leaders to eliminate Moses. Shuayb’s life was threatened by his people. Noah was stoned. Abraham was rejected by his own father and was thrown into a fire. Some messengers were evicted and others were killed. Muhammad, who declared intellectual war against slavery, the subjugation of women, racism, superstitions, ignorance, illiteracy, ancestor-worship, and the exploitation of religious beliefs, would not have been treated differently.

8:30-31    The disbelievers plotted and schemed to neutralize you, or kill you, or banish you. However, they plot and scheme, but so does God. God is the best schemer. When our revelations are recited to them, they say, “We have heard. If we want to, we can say the same thing. These are only tales from the past.”

Forerunners, who took risks through alliance with Muhammad encountered difficult tests. They were excommunicated. They were rejected by their families and relatives. They experienced economic hardship. They were subjected to torture and insults by mushrik Arabs. They were oppressed and banished from their land, and they were viciously attacked. Many were killed but they did not give up their convictions or cause.

9:97         The Arabs are the worst in disbelief and hypocrisy, and the most likely to ignore the laws that God has revealed to His messenger. God is Omniscient, Most Wise.[13]

Muhammad was the main target of mushrik Arabs. He had he lost his popularity among his people; his life was in danger. However, he was ordained by the Lord of the Universe to deliver the Message without compromise. He became the recipient of one of the greatest possible honors, a receiving revelation from God.

4:113       God has sent down to you the scripture and wisdom, and He has taught you what you never knew. Indeed, God’s blessings upon you have been great…

While the multifarious aggressive campaign by the Meccan government and its regional allies continued, Muhammad and his comrades promoted the freedom of expression as well as the freedom of religious beliefs.

109:1-6    Say, “O you disbelievers. I do not worship what you worship. Nor do you worship what I worship. Nor will I ever worship what you worship. Nor will you ever worship what I worship. To you is your system, and to me is my system.”

The leaders with jeopardized economic and political interests at well as the ignorant followers responded to this message of “leave us alone” with violence. But, their bloody terror and noise could not prevent the light from piercing and destroying the layers of darkness.

 

Adventures of an Islamic Reformer at Oxford, London, and Istanbul

Edip Yuksel

To publicly discuss my recent book, Manifesto for Islamic Reform, I was invited to give four lectures in November 3-10, 2008. The topics were: A Manifesto for Islamic Reform, and Why Quran Alone through Reason:

MECO, Oxford University, November 3.

MECO, Oxford University, November 4.

The Muslim Institute, London, November 5.

TUYAP Book Fair, Istanbul, November 8.

Prof Taj Hargey, the founder of MECO (Muslim Educational Center of Oxford), picked me up from the airport with an old diesel Volkswagen. I had picked the wrong airport and thus he had to drive more than two hours in a heavy traffic to pick me up. Like all bloody Britons[4], he drove on the wrong side of the road, which made me experience constant anticipation of an imminent bloody traffic accident. Though Taj is a scholar in a prestigious school, he is not a stereotypical one. To my delight, I found him not be a pretentious snob living in ivory towers; he was a humble and a committed activist, a veteran who had tasted victory against the apartheid regime during his years in South Africa. His dedication to the message of rational monotheism or islam appeared to be exemplary. He is both a general and a soldier; a professor and a student; a leader and comrade. Almost single-handedly, with a shoe-string budget, he is putting a good fight against the powerful forces of Sunni and Shiite establishment, and at the same time fighting against the aggression of the British government. Forces of corruption from Saudi, Iran and Pakistan are spending hundreds of millions of pounds to keep the Muslim minority ignorant and backward. The bloody mullahs have interest in keeping the Muslim minority in ghettoes and Taj is struggling to create a British Muslim identity.

Taj told me that his organization lost about fifty percent of its membership for letting Prof. Amina Wadud lead the congregational prayer two weeks before my arrival. Though I find inconsistencies in Amina Wadud’s theological position, she is a brave sister who is reminding Sunni and Shiite population the Quranic verse 49:13, a universal maxim of their holy book, which they have abandoned for the sake of fabricated teachings called hadith and sunna.

As it seems, a woman leading the prayer was the last straw on mullah’s back; they unanimously excommunicated Taj and his organization. I was happy to learn that Taj was not naïve about the regressive powers against the reform movement and he was even more determined to fight against misogynistic mullahs. While he was hosting me, he was busy preparing for the upcoming annual music festival. Of course, music too is another divine blessing that mullahs prohibit. Imagine a singing muslim woman in front of men! Music + woman + spotlight! That would be a triple nightmare for them and Taj was going to organize it with an international flavor. Kill those self-righteous hair-splitting mullahs with beauty and music!

Multiple Choice Test or Theological Acid Test

My first lecture at Oxford University was received very well. We had productive discussions. A graduate student argued for historicity, that is, reading and usually limiting the Quran with its historic context. His friend criticized our reliance on science in understanding the Quranic verses. Citing a few abuses of such an approach, she wanted to refute any understanding of Quranic verses according to scientific facts. It took about ten minutes to show her the problems with her allergy against science and the problem with doubting proven mathematical statements. If there is any book on earth that should have complete compatibility with proven scientific facts and mathematics, it would be the books sent by the creator of the universe. I knew that their hidden distrust in Quran was the main factor in their rejection of science and mathematics. It is interesting that they employ impressive academic jargons to make such arguments.

I had prepared a test containing 45 multiple choice questions just the night before my travel. I duplicated them on both sides of a single sheet and I distributed to the audience before the lecture… They were asked to write their name, age, occupation, email address, favorite authors, and their sectarian affiliation. It was a bit awkward to test an audience that consisted of students and professors at one of the world’s top universities. The multiple-choice test proved to be a powerful instrument to deliver the message of Islamic Reform under the light of the Quran. The correct answer for each multiple choice question was the E option, and for the Yes or No questions was the B option. So, it would take me a few seconds to evaluate the tests after they were returned to me.

The Sunni or Shiite test-takers found themselves in quagmire of contradiction with their own sectarian teachings. They learned that they were thirty, forty or even more than fifty percent infidels or heretics. Some of those who marked Sunni as their sectarian affiliation contradicted the Sunni teachings on most of the issues. According to their own confessed sects, their lives were worthless; they deserved to be killed! I did not let this mirror or sect-o-meter remain an individual experience; I publicly declared the overall results. Many got all answers correct, including Eric, a monotheist from Unitarian church who already had a copy of the Quran: a Reformist Translation in his possession. Eric knew the original message of islam better than all the mullahs and the so-called “ulama” combined. And Eric was one of those muslims from among the People of the Book described by 2:62 and 74:31.

Let’s Have Just One Percent Please, Just One Percent!

A Sunni professor who attended the lecture together with his wife could not handle the questions; he stopped after answering a few. It was amusing how during the discussion session he tried to bargain with me about the teachings of Hadith and Sunna. He realized that he could not defend most of the hadiths and sectarian teachings, so he begged for a compromise: “What about just 1% hadith?” I did not yield. I told him that we did not need to add even a tiny drop of coli bacteria into our food. Even one percent of shirk (partnership with God) is evil, and that one percent would mean that we still rejected God’s repeated assertion that His book is detailed, complete, clarified and sufficient for guidance. Furthermore, that one percent hole in the book would be small; yet, it would allow insects, then mice and then get even bigger enough for a litter of pigs, perhaps bearded ones, to intrude. I reminded him that there was no difference between associating one partner or hundred partners to God.

The following night was the continuation of the previous lecture. I focused on the importance of critical thinking and using our God-given 19 rules of inference. I warned them against developing schizophrenic personalities, which almost all religious people do. I started with the following words:

Before putting anything in our mouths we observe the color, smell its odor. If it looks rotten or smells bad we do not touch it. If food passes the eye and nose tests, then our taste buds will be the judge. If a harmful bit fools all those examinations, our stomach come to rescue; it revolts and throws them up. There are many other organs that function as stations for testing, examination, and modification of imported material into our bodies. They ultimately meet our smart and vigilant nano-guards: white cells. Sure, there are many harmful or potentially harmful foods that pass all the way through our digestive system into our blood, such as alcohol and fat.  Nevertheless, without using our reasoning faculty much if at all, we have an innate system that protects our body from harmful substances. It would be a mystery then how we can input information and assertions, especially the most bizarre ones, into our brains without subjecting them to the rigorous test of critical thinking. Our brains should never become trashcans of false ideas, holy viruses, unexamined dogmas and superstitions. We should be wise!

How can we protect our minds and brains? Do we have an innate system that protects us from harmful or junky ideas, especially dogmas or jingoisms that could turn us into zombies or self-righteous evil people? Yes we do: our logic is the program that detects and protects us against the most harmful viruses, which usually find their way when we are hypnotized by crowds, salespeople, politicians or clergymen.

The Prominent Imam with an Illiterate Role Model

For the third lecture, Taj took me to London. There I was going to give a lecture at Muslim Institute. I met some of familiar names, authors that I have known decades before, such as Dr. Ziyauddin Sardar and Dr. Ghayasudding Siddiqui. I also met some young reformers such as Farouk Peru, and Yusuf Desai and Nosheen Oezcan of Forward Thinking. I was positively surprised that with the exception of an imam there, who was considered a moderate and open minded one, they did not react in angry temper tantrums to my invitation to follow the Quran alone.

The imam rejected the Manifesto for Islamic Reform wholesale with a passionate opening. He accused me of distorting the facts. To substantiate his opposition, Imam Abduljalil Sajid picked one out of my assertions. He argued that Muhammad must have been illiterate. He did not provide an alternative take against my depiction of such illiteracy to be either an insult to Muhammad’s intelligence or his intention. He did not bother to explain how a role model, a divinely selected messenger would not be able to recognize 28 Alphabet letters in 63 years of his life (two years for each letter!), or during the 23 years he received revelation that encouraged its audience to attain knowledge by reading. He did not deal with the problem of the alternative explanation, that is, how a role model could deliberately keep himself illiterate for all his life! Somehow, our imam, like all other religious leaders, had great tolerance for contradictions. His brain was filled with so many; he had perhaps given up from resolving them… A perfect example of intellectually boiled frog syndrome! I had empathy for him, since in my youth I was one of them. I let him vent his frustration.

Imam Abduljalil argued that the word Iqra did not mean read, but it meant recite. So, according to him, despite the instruction of verse 96:1, Muhammad could still have been illiterate. It was a late Monday night and we did not have time to engage in a lengthy discussion. For instance, I could remind him his own hadith which reported the first encounter of Muhammad and Angel Gabriel. According to that hadith report, when he was instructed with the first verse of chapter 96, Iqra, to make Muhammad read the visually displayed Quran, the angel squeezed him like a lemon several times when Muhammad claimed  “wa ma ana biqarin” (I cannot read). Obviously that hadith report did not mean that Muhammad was incapable of repeating a word with two syllabi; it meant that he could not recognize the letters… He was contradiction with the hadith that was the basis for his assertion. I picked another argument.

— Let’s assume that you are right regarding the meaning of Iqra. Then, what is the Arabic word for “read”?

— ???

— Well, there must have been a word for reading in Arabic, since the Quran talks about books, about pen, about writing…

— ???

Our imam who started his criticism with a loud denunciation suddenly turned mute. He could not even come up with a single word. I did not wish to push him further, since everyone in the room realized that he either did not know what he was arguing about or he realized that he was wrong. I remembered the most ridiculous praises in human history, where Muhammad is praised by millions for his illiteracy with the distorted meaning of the word “ummy” uttered together with another distorted word “sally“.  Thinking about the low illiteracy among the so-called Muslim population, I did not let the issue go away without a conclusive ending. I wanted to prove to him and everyone else that Muhammad was literate.

So, I used one of my successful teaching tools, which I employed first time in 1987 to convince Ali Bulaç, a prominent and prolific Muslim thinker who has numerous books and a Turkish Quran translation. After following my instructions, Ali was convinced in less than a minute that Muhammad must have been literate. Imagine the power of debunking the consensus of all Sunni and Shiite scholars in less than a minute! Imagine convincing a famous and popular Sunni author that all his Sunni scholars were wrong about an important issue. All in less than a minute! Yet, this proof has been implicitly provided in the Quran with the revelation of its first verses, through the very verses instructing how to read the Quran. What a marvelous book!

So, I tried that Quranic educational tool. I asked the imam to grab the pen and write down the beginning of chapter 96: “Bismillahirrahmanirarrahim. Iqra bismi rabbika allazi khalaq” That’s it. Surprise: he did not wish to write it. Perhaps he was scared to continue engaging in a Socratic dialog. Had he written those few words, I would ask him why he wrote both words the same. Surely, he would be justified to spell them the same, since both were pronounced the same and meant the same. Then, I would ask him to look at the spelling of the Quran. He would notice that the one in Bismillah was consisted of three letters, BSM, but the one in the following verse was spelled with an extra aleph, BISM. So, even if we assume that Muhammad did not write the revelation of the Quran with his own hand, even if we believe in the stories of him dictating to scribes, he must have at least known the letter Aleph. If he knew Aleph, then he was at least 1/28th literate! “I proved that he knew the letter Aleph and now it is your turn to prove that he did not know the letter B, the second letter in alphabet,” I would nicely ask. If our imam got stuck again, I would perhaps go forward and ask him about the different spelling of Mecca and Becca or the curious spelling of Bastata in verse 7:69.

I wanted to end the argument with the imam with an exposition. I knew his problem and I knew the fastest way to expose it. I told the audience that the gentleman was arguing about God’s system without knowledge and without an enlightening book. I announced that I was going to prove that he did not in fact have respect for the Quran. I started reading from verse 6:145 and then posed him my question:  “Do you have any other source or any other witness that adds more dietary prohibitions to the four items listed in this verse?” If he said no, he would contradict numerous hadiths and all sectarian teachings. If he said Yes, he would contradict this verse and would be exposed by the following verses as a “mushrik” (polytheist) for attributing the manmade religious prohibitions to God. He did not rush into saying Yes, as most of the Sunni scholars recklessly do. To my question regarding additional dietary prohibitions, he responded with extreme caution: “May be or may be not!” What? You are an “imam” in your fifties and you have eaten thousands of meals and you still do not know what is prohibited? And you are refuting the Quran alone for a “may be or may be not”? Do you exist? “Maybe or may be not?” Is eating shrimp haram? “Maybe or maybe not!” Is eating lobster haram? “Maybe or maybe not!” Are you okay? “Maybe or maybe not!”

For some of the audiences, that was the last straw that broke their already stressed respect for the imam. Several people got frustrated with him. One of them loudly yelled at him with animated arms: “If you do not know such a simple thing, then why are you debating with the guest speaker? Let him talk.” Hearing his own people reprimanding him, the imam quietly left the room. I felt bad for him, but what he was doing was very wrong. He was trying to keep people in the darkness of ignorance. He was promoting shirk (polytheism) under the guise of monotheism. He was pretending to respect the prophet Muhammad while he was disrespecting the only book he delivered. He was insulting his intelligence by claming that he remained illiterate until his death. Yet, he insisted putting Muhammad’s name next to God every time he uttered the monotheistic maxim. I hope that after hearing the message, he will show courage and wisdom to reject the fabricated Hadith and Sunna and uphold the Quran alone.

Detention at the Airport by the Turkish Police

The moment I arrived at the airport in Istanbul, I was immediately arrested by half a dozen young police officers who appeared to be celebrating the catch. After a boring day, they had a Turkish author (again) from the USA. I was informed about three charges against me, all involving political criticism of Turkish government and its policies. Some consisted of distortions of my published articles, exaggerations, or words taken out-of-context. And most did not even belong to me; they belonged to anonymous people who visit my websites and post their political opinions and criticism at the forums.

They took me to a nearby police station. When I entered the room, I noticed a poster filled with flags under the title: Independent Turkish Republics. Yes, in plural! I have no problem with such a sense of Turkish idealism. In fact, years ago, when the Turkish nations declared independence from Russia, I hoped and promoted an aggressive Turkish policy to create a unified block. Unfortunately, Turkey missed such an opportunity. However, when I heard the phone ring of an officer, I started getting a bit concerned. It was playing the Yeni Çeri march, “Ceddin deden, ceddin baban… hep kahraman Türk milleti…” (Your ancestors your grandparents, your ancestors your fathers… The Turkish nation has always been heroic…) At that point, I knew that I was among an openly racist police department. I have suffered from Turkish racism in many ways. For instance, my young brother Metin Yüksel, a legendary youth leader, was killed by Turkish fascists in 1979. I know first hand the evil of racism.

To my surprise and delight, the Turkish police was very kind and respectful. I am not sure how much of it was because of my American passport, but I think they had a radical change in attitude. They followed the legal procedure to the letter. They informed me about my right to stay silent, my right not to stay more than 24 hour in jail without going to the court. They were music to my ears; I felt as if I was dealing with a nice American police officer. The jail, which I spent the night, was very clean. I laid down on the floor, reading the Newsweek Magazine, a book on Evolution and Intelligent design, and Professor Stewart’s Cabinet of Mathematical Curiosities. It was the best night ever I spent in a Turkish jail! Sure, this was a very low traffic police station and they could keep it cleaner than usual. Regardless, I could not believe in such a change, since it was very different from my experience with the Turkish police and jails years ago. During my heydays, in 1977-1987, I was a frequent host of those jails and they were horrible. Some would have raw sewer passing through, rats mingle with detainees, and when I get out, I would always get lice as souvenir. Compared to those Turkish jails, this one was like a five star hotel. I command the Turkish government for this great progress in respecting human dignity and rights.

Kurds, the Oppressed Minority

Well, I had also a bad experience, and should share that too. The chief of the police station treated me like a guest. He took me to his office and ordered food for me where I watched the Turkish TV for about an hour. This made me feel uncomfortable; I was kept unjustly yet I was feeling indebted to my captors. The weekly news program 32nd Day was on. The topic of the discussion was the chronic Kurdish problem. The panel had two Turkish politician or author. There was a good debate about the problem which was the making of the racist Turkish policy. The official racist ideology initially denied the existence of Kurds. Before 1970’s, you could not find the word Kurds in the newspapers. The Turkish history text books still consider the Kurdish minority as non existent. Even the great Kurdish leader Salahaddin Ayyubi is described as a Turkish leader. Later, when denial became impossible, the racist Turkish oligarchy described them as Mountain Turks. They did not have a different language, there was no such a language called Kurdish.

Yet, they later shamelessly tried to ban the non-existent language and secured the ban of the language through an article in the Constitution of 1982, which was drafted by the generals who interrupted the young and fragile Turkish democracy, for the third time. The paranoid Turkish racism terrorized those Kurds who were politically active through contra-guerillas, mafia, and Gray Wolf fascists. They kidnapped, tortured and assassinated numerous Kurdish authors and leaders… In a journal article titled “Yes, I am a Kurd,” I exposed the racist Turkish policy against Kurds. “My people are denied their identity, their culture, language, naming their own children, using their own land and living in freedom and security.” (See: http://www.yuksel.org/e/law/kurd.htm ) Kurds were even denied to celebrate their cultural holidays, such as, the Newroz (New Year). Its celebration was banned. When the racist policy politicized Kurds and led to the creation of various Kurdish political movements, including the terrorist PKK organization, the Turkish government was forced to recognize Newroz. Not as a Kurdish holiday, but a newly discovered ancient Turkish holiday! Since like religion, racism is capable of turning smart people into stupid people, they could not even think about the name of the holiday: The name of the officially hijacked Kurdish holiday was made of two Persian or Kurdish words: New (new) Roz (Day). In last decade, Kurds have received many rights, but with a huge cost, after losing the lives of tens of thousands and destruction of thousands of towns in South Eastern Turkey. The desire of Kurdish people for equality and dignity is still an ongoing struggle.

Back to the TV program… While listening to the panelists, the young police officer who had been treating me so nicely suddenly confessed: “If I did not have any expectation from life, I would get a machine gun and kill all of them.” The other police officer, who was as young and nice, joined him by declaring his solution for the Kurdish problem: “We should just adopt the ways of our Ottoman ancestors; we should erect hundreds of stakes on the streets and hang hundreds of them on them. Then, you will not hear any Kurdish problem!” Now I knew why their phones were singing Ottoman military marches.

I did not raise objection. It would be futile to discuss with a group of racist police officers while they had me in their possession. Ignorance and arrogance feed each other, and they had plenty of both. Well, later I would be engaging in a Socratic dialogue with a bored nationalist police officer who stood by curiously asking some questions through the bars. Like most racists, he was in denial of his racism. But, all his arguments were biased and Turkish-centered. According to him, there was no problem in forcing Kurdish children to say “My existence should be a sacrificial to the existence of Turkishness” or “One Turk equals to the World,” or “How happy is he who says ‘I am a Turk'”.  Our discussion lasted about two hours until he was tired standing on his feet. I think, I was able to penetrate his consciousness, showed him the mirror and placed major doubts in his mind about nationalism, which is one of the worst mental diseases of modern times.

Tried in two Continents in one Day

The Turkish police shuttled me between two courts, one in Asian the other in the European part of Istanbul, rushing to beat the deadline so that I would not stay in jail until the next Monday. I was not handcuffed during this travel; except briefly while I was taken to the car by a new police officer whom later was asked by his superior to unlock the handcuff.

I was also very impressed by the temperament of the judges and their just decision to release me and continue the court. When we arrived in Sultanahmet Adliyesi we rushed to the court’s secretary’s office. The judge happened to be sitting there. When he heard my name, he ordered the secretary that he knew where was the thick folder was. He pointed at one of the shelves on the wall. Indeed the folder was filled with papers, that is, copies of the hundreds of articles posted by hundreds of people at the forums of 19.org.

The judge initially worried me by telling me that he would continue the ban for my exit. But, he turned to be a very reasonable person. Perhaps he was just bluffing. Not knowing his intention I asked time for my attorney to come. The judge happily postponed the court to 2 pm afternoon. He read the illegal statements copied from my website’s forums. They were primitive and colloquial insult words that I never use. I am puritan and I never use cuss words even in my privacy. They were, according to the complaint prosecutor, insulting Turkishness, insulting Turkish flag, insulting Turkish generals, insulting Turkish National Congress, insulting Turkish judges, insulting Turkish prosecutors, and insulting Turkish police officers. The prosecutor had agreed with the informant citizen that I had violated the article 301 of the Criminal Code and a few others. The charges were based on a complaint letter and supportive documents of an attorney defending a cult leader, whose name was recognized by my attorney who has been defending the victims of this cult leader. (This cult leader has used the repressive Turkish laws to ban 19.org and many other popular sites, such as wordpress.com, youtube.com, and richarddawkins.net. Following his instructions, his followers are spamming the Internet with ugly false accusations against me.)

As later Taj would comfort me during my return to London, “if they did not accuse you of insulting Turkish pizza, Turkish bath, and Turkish coffee, no problem.” Well, I had problem with the accusations. First, I would never insult Turkish race, since I am not a racist person. I believe that God allowed the children of Adam to diversify in color, culture and language in order to enrich our lives. I know that the superiority is not by color or ethnic group, but by righteous acts. Besides teaching philosophy at college, I was also teaching Turkish classes at my younger son’s K-12 school in Arizona. According to the cultural attaché at the Turkish embassy in Washington, I was the first person in America that started teaching Turkish at a public K-12 school. I display a Turkish flag, its map, the picture of Mustafa Kamal Ataturk, and several beautiful pictures from Istanbul on the walls of the class I teach. Some parents traveled to Turkey just because of their children’s exposure to Turkish language and culture. Perhaps, those who accused me of insulting Turkishness would never serve the interest of Turkish people as much as I have done. If I had wanted to retaliate against what the racist Turks had done to me and my family, perhaps I should have joined the ranks of PKK terror organization. I am a Kurd whose mother tongue was banned by the racist Turkish laws, whose brother was killed by Turkish nationalists, and who was imprisoned and tortured for four years for expressing opposing political views, and was forced to serve in Turkish military for 18 months as a “dangerous soldier.”… As a rational monotheist, as a non-sectarian muslim, I could not have acted as my racist enemies. I promote unity and friendship between Kurds and Turks in all my writings on the issue.

I have written numerous articles critical of authoritarian generals who meddle with the Turkish democracy, or have written satires critical of flag-worshiper jingoists, or criticized the unjustified ban on women’s headscarf, but they were never crude insults as they were stated. “Those words could not have written by me,” I told the judge and the prosecutor on the bench. I was a skilled author and accusing me of authoring those primitive insults were in fact insult to my profession. “If I wished to insult those things,” I said, “I could have insulted in style, in a much better language.”

Though I find some of the Turkish laws suppressive of freedom of expression, I am very pleased that the legal system and police conduct have dramatically improved to the better. When it became clear that most of the “criminal words” did not belong to me, but belonged to the forum members at www.19.org , I was blamed for not censoring the postings of Turkish or Kurdish people who had expressed insults to Turkish government and national symbols.

The judge was a reasonable person and perhaps had problem with the article 301, which is now under consideration to be discarded. He dictated my statement, and instructed for my release and lifting the ban on my exit from Turkey. He wished to rule on the other two charges too, but they were not under his jurisdiction. We had to rush for the court at Kartal-Pendik region, on the Asian section of the city. We had less than an hour to beat the deadline of 5 pm. Otherwise I had to remain in jail until Monday, the day of my departure from Turkey. I would experience the fastest travel in Istanbul’s heavy traffic. The police officers used the siren and zigzagged through the traffic, occasionally using the shoulder, made it to the court just seven minutes before 5 pm.

The middle-aged judge, while browsing my files, looked at me and asked me whether my brother was killed about thirty years ago. I was worried that he could be affiliated with the nationalists. Well, after asking me a few questions, he instructed my release. I am very thankful to the police officers who did their best to make my release possible by the end of the day. I had very little chance to get a release from the three charges.

The following day, I had a great reception at the book fair. This was my third real public appearance since my immigration to the USA, about 19 years ago. For security reasons, I had to limit my activities with TV programs that allowed me to encounter religious scholars through live debates. The lecture room was filled with enthusiastic audience. The reporter from the weekly Tempo magazine later told me about his impression. He was surprised to see a diverse demographics: young and old, men and women, women with headscarves and women wearing modern attire… They were very peaceful and friendly to my arguments.

During the remaining two days in Istanbul, I had an interview for Tempo Magazine’s upcoming cover story on Islamic Reform movement, and I met with various groups, including an elite group from another Turkic republic. Contrasting my first night on the floor of the cell, a friend of mine gave me the key of one of his luxury apartments looking at the Bosporus Straight just above Bebek…

I was relieved the moment my airplane departed to London. When I arrived at Atlanta airport, I knew that I was at home. As much as I dislike some of the policies of the US government, especially its imperialistic and Zionist-controlled foreign policy and its promiscuous affairs with big corporations, I consider myself a very lucky person for living in a country with such a Constitution that has allowed me not to worry about expressing my progressive and liberal political and religious views. After my experience during my recent short trip, I became even more appreciative of the Constitution that protects individuals from the tyranny of government. May God reward Jefferson with eternal bliss!

 

You may duplicate the Theometer on the front and back of a single page, by directly copying from the book, two pages at a time.
Theometer or Sectometer

(First conducted on the participants of my lectures at Oxford University in November 3-5, 2008)

Edip Yuksel

Name: _________________________________________________

Email Address: __________________________________________

Phone: ______________________________________ Age: ______

Occupation: _____________________________________________

Nationality: _____________________________________________

Have you read the Manifesto for Islamic Reform? ______________

Favorite Books/Authors: ___________________________________

Your Sect: (a) Sunni (b) Shiite (c) Salafi (d) Other (d) No sect

Please put a CIRCLE around the letter of your choice:

 

1. According to the Quran, which one of these is not and cannot be idolized by people?

  1. Prophet Muhammad
  2. Desires or Wishful thinking (Hawa)
  3. Crowds or peers
  4. Ancestors or children
  5. Reasoning (Aql)

2. Which one of these is a true statement?

  1. The Quran is not sufficient to guide us; in addition we need Hadith and Sunna.
  2. The Quran is not sufficient to guide us; we need Hadith, Sunna and follow the teaching of a Sunni sect.
  3. The Quran is not sufficient to guide us; we need Hadith, Sunna and follow the teaching of a Shiite sect.
  4. The Quran is not sufficient to guide us; we need Hadith, Sunna, follow the teaching of a sect and join a religious order.
  5. The Quran is sufficient to guide us when we understand and follow it through the light of reason.

3. Which one of these hadiths narrated by Bukhari, Muslim and other “authentic” hadith books, do you think are fabricated:

  1. Muhammad was illiterate until he died.
  2. Muhammad married Aisha at age 54 while she was only 9 or 13 years-old.
  3. Muhammad dispatched a gang of fighters (sariyya) to kill a woman poet secretly during night in her home, for criticizing him publicly through her poems.
  4. Muhammad slaughtered 400 to 900 Jews belonging to Ben Qurayza for violating the treaty.
  5. All of the above.

4. Which one of these laws or rules does not exist in the Quran?

  1. Stone the married adulterers to death
  2. Do not play guitar
  3. Men should not wear silk and gold
  4. Men are superior to women
  5. All of the above

5. The Quran instructs us to follow the messengers. Following the messenger means:

  1. Follow Hadith and Sunna; Bukhari, Muslim, Ibn Hanbal, etc.
  2. Follow his Ahl-al-Bayt.
  3. Follow hadith, sunna, consensus of sahaba, ijtihad of imams and fatwas of ulama.
  4. Follow Muhammad.
  5. Follow the message he was sent with, which was Quran alone.

6. The Quran is God’s word, because:

  1. There are verses of the Quran stating that it is God’s word.
  2. The Quran is a literary miracle. None can bring a sura like it surpassing its literary qualities.
  3. I do not need to have a reason. Reason is not reliable. I have faith in the Quran.
  4. The moral teaching of the Quran is the best for individual and humanity.
  5. The Quranic signs (aya) do not have internal contradiction nor does it contradict the signs in nature. Besides, it is numerically coded book with an extraordinary mathematical structure integrated with its composition and Arabic language.

7. Which one of the following is correct for Muhammad:

  1. Muhammad was the final messenger and prophet.
  2. Muhammad had the highest rank above all humans.
  3. Muhammad demonstrated many miracles such as splitting the moon, healing the sick, and crippling a child
  4. All of the above´
  5. Muhammad was a human messenger like other messengers.

8. In what year he Bukhari started collecting hadith for his hadith collection known as the Sahih Bukhari, the most trusted Sunni hadith collection?

  1. During the life of Muhammad in Medina
  2. Ten years after Muhammad’s death.
  3. 130 years after Muhammad’s death.
  4. 200 years after Muhammad’s death
  5. 230 years after Muhammad’s death.

9. According to Bukhari himself, he collected the 7,275 hadith among the 700,000 hadiths he collected. If each hadith, together with its isnad (the chain of reporters) and sanad (the text that was attributed to Muhammad) took about half a book page, how many volumes of books with 500 pages would they take to record all those 700,000 hadith allegedly collected by Bukhari?

  1. 7 volumes
  2. 10 volumes
  3. 70 volumes
  4. 100 volumes
  5. 700 volumes

10. What are the last statements in the Farewell Sermon (Khutba al-Wida) which was reportedly witnessed by more than 100,000 sahaba, making it by far the most authentic hadith among the thousands of hadiths?

  1. I leave you my sahaba; you may follow any of them.
  2. I leave you the Quran; you should follow it.
  3. I leave you the Quran and Sunna; you should follow both.
  4. I leave you the Quran and Ahl-al- Bayt (my family); you should follow them.
  5. All the last three versions mentioned above.

11. According to some “authentic hadith” found in Bukhari and other hadith books, there was a verse instructing muslims to stone the married adulterers to death: “Al-shayhu wal-shayhatu iza zanaya farjumuhuma nakalan…” According to hadith reports, what happened to those verses?

  1. After the Prophet Muhammad’s death, Umayyad governor Marwan burned the pages where those verses were written.
  2. Angle Gebrail came down and deleted it from the scripture.
  3. Ibni Abbas forgot it yet Abu Hurayra never forgot it.
  4. There is no reference to such a verse in any authentic hadith books.
  5. After the Prophet Muhammad’s death, the skin which the verse was written on was protected under Aisha’s bed. A hungry goat ate it. Thus, it was abrogated literally yet kept legally.

12. According to both Bukhari and Muslim, when Muhammad was in his death bed, he asked his comrades around to bring him a paper and pen to write something for them so that they would not divert from the right path. According to the same “authentic” Sunni hadith books, Omar bin Khattab stopped a sahaba who was hurrying for a paper and pen and said the following: “The prophet is sick and has fever. He does not know what he is saying. God’s book is sufficient for us.” According to the hadith, all the prominent comrades (sahaba) agreed with Omar and Muhammad passed away without writing down his advice. What do you think about this hadith?

  1. If it is narrated by both Bukhari and Muslim, then it must be true
  2. If it is true, then, Omar and all other Sahaba must have betrayed Muhammad and committed blasphemy.
  3. If it is true, then, Omar and all prominent Sahaba were followers of the Quran alone.
  4. If it is false then all other hadith too should be rejected.
  5. C and D must be true

13. Do we need to SAY “sallallahu alayhi wasallam” after Muhammad’s name?

  1. Yes, every time Muhammad is mentioned we have to praise his name.
  2. Yes, but we need to say only once in our lifetime.
  3. Yes, the more we say the better.
  4. Yes, and those who do not say it after Muhammad’s name disrespect him and they will not receive his intercession.
  5. No, the Quran does not ask us to say anything after Muhammad’s name; muslims were asked (salli ala) to support him, as he was also asked to support them (salli alayhim) as God promised to support monotheists (yusalli alaikum).

14. What is the correct Testimony (shahada) according to the Quran:

  1. I bear witness that there is no god but the God and the Quran is God’s word.
  2. I bear witness that there is no god but the God and Muhammad is His messenger.
  3. I bear witness that there is no god but the God and Muhammad is His messenger and His servant.
  4. I bear witness that there is no god but the God and Abraham, Jesus, Moses and Muhammad are His messengers.
  5. I bear witness that there is no god but the God.

15. Should Muslims who do not observe daily prayers be beaten in public?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.


16. Should Muslims who are caught for consuming alcohol for the fourth time be killed?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

17. Did the prophet give permission to kill women and children in the war?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

18. According to the Quran, are women banned from reading Quran and pray during their menstruation periods?

  1. Yes
  2. No.

19. In the daily Sala prayers, do you recite “attahiyyatu lillahi wassalawatu …. as salamu alayka ayyuhannabiyyu wa rahmatullahi wa barakatuhu”?

  1. Yes
  2. No

20. Does the Quran justify taxing Jewish and Christian population under Muslim authority with extra or different taxation called Jizya?

  1. Yes
  2. No.

21. Does the Quran instruct women to cover their hair?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

22. Are woman restricted from leading congregational prayers?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

23. Are women mentally and spiritually inferior to men?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

24. Does the Quran restrict women from initiating divorce?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

25. Is polygamy with previously unmarried women allowed?

  1. Yes, up to four women.
  2. No, polygamy is allowed only with the widows who have orphans.

26. Do pilgrims need to cast real stones at the devil?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

27. Is the black stone near Kaba holy?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

28. May a muslim own slaves?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

29. Is circumcision a required or encouraged practice in Islam?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

30. Should converts change their names to Arabic names?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

31. How much zaka charity one should give away?

  1. 2.5%
  2. As much as one can afford, without making themselves needy.

32. Are those who break their fast during Ramadan before the sunset required to fast 60 consecutive days as a punishment for not completing the day?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

33. Is leadership the right of Quraish tribe?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

34. Is drawing pictures or making three dimensional statutes a sin?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

35. Are there more dietary prohibitions besides pork, carcass, running blood, and animal dedicated to idolized names?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

36. Is displaying Muhammad’s name and the names of his closest companions next to God’s name in the mosques idol-worship?

  1. No.
  2. Yes.

37. Did Muhammad advise some sick people to drink camel urine?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

38. Did Muhammad gauge people’s eyes with hot nails?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

39. After following the advice of Moses, did Muhammad, bargain with God about the number of prayers, lowering down from the impossible-to-observe 50 times a day to 5 times a day?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

40. Does Muhammad have the power of intercession?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

41. Was Muhammad sinless?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

42. Did God create the universe for the sake of Muhammad?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

43. Did Muhammad have sexual power of 30 males?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

44. Was Muhammad bewitched by a Jew?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

45. Do some verses of the Quran abrogate other verses?

  1. Yes.
  2. No.

 

Here is the story and the answer of this test:

Between November 3 and 10 of 2008, I traveled to UK and Turkey to deliver four lectures; first two at Oxford University, the third at Muslim Institute in London and the fourth one in Istanbul Book Fair. I had prepared a test containing 45 multiple choice questions just the night before my travel. I duplicated them on both sides of a single sheet and I distributed to the audience before the lecture… They were asked to write their name, age, occupation, email address, favorite authors, and their sectarian affiliation. It was a bit awkward to test an audience that consisted of students and professors at one of the world’s top universities. The multiple-choice test proved to be a powerful instrument to deliver the message of Islamic Reform under the light of the Quran. The correct answer for each multiple choice question was the E option, and for the Yes or No questions was the B option. So, it would take me a few seconds to evaluate the tests after they were returned to me.

The Sunni or Shiite test-takers found themselves in quagmire of contradiction with their own sectarian teachings. They learned that they were thirty, forty or even more than fifty percent infidels or heretics. Some of those who marked Sunni as their sectarian affiliation contradicted the Sunni teachings on most of the issues. According to their own confessed sects, their lives were worthless; they deserved to be killed! I did not let this mirror or sect-o-meter remain an individual experience; I publicly declared the overall results. Many got all answers correct, including Eric, a monotheist from Unitarian church who already had a copy of the Quran: a Reformist Translation in his possession. Eric knew the original message of islam better than all the mullahs and the so-called “ulama” combined.

If you have chosen the wrong option for any of the questions and you are wondering why you have contradicted the Quran, please visit www.islamicreform.org and read the full version of the Manifesto for Islamic Reform. If you prefer to have it in a book form, you may order it by visiting www.brainbowpress.com


Brainbow Press

Quran: A Reformist Translation

Translated and Annotated by: Edip Yuksel; Layth Saleh al-Shaiban; Martha Schulte-Nafeh. First Edition: Brainbow Press, 2007, 520 pages, $24.70.
ISBN 978-0-9796715-0-0. Second Edition (Pocket size): Brainbow Press, 2009.

Test Your Quranic Knowledge

Contains six sets of multiple choice questions and their answers. Edip Yuksel, Brainbow Press, 2007, 92 pages, $7.95. ISBN 978-0-9796715-5-5

Manifesto for Islamic Reform

         Edip Yuksel, Brainbow Press, 2008, 209, 128 pages, $9.95.
ISBN 978-0-9796715-6-2

The Natural Republic

         Layth Saleh al-Shaiban (ProgressiveMuslims.org), Brainbow Press, 2008, 198 pages, $14.95, ISBN 978-0-9796715-8-6.

Critical Thinkers for Islamic Reform: A Collection of Articles from Contemporary Thinkers on Islam

Editors: Edip Yuksel, Arnold Mol, Farouk A. Peru, Brainbow Press, 2009, 262 pages, $17.95. ISBN 978-0-9796715-7-9.

NINETEEN: God’s Signature in Nature and Scripture

A comprehensive demonstration of the prophetic miracle. Edip Yuksel, Brainbow Press, 2009, $19.95. ISBN 978-0-9796715-3-1.

Edip Yuksel’s Upcoming Books in years 2009-2011

In the Name of Allah: My Journey from Radicalism to Reform

An autobiography.

Running Like Zebras

Edip Yüksel’s debate with the critics of Code 19

19 Questions for Muslims, Christians, and Atheists

The first two sections are revisions of old booklets.

Purple Letters

A selection of correspondence on religion, philosophy, and politics.

From Faith to Reason: Inspiring Stories of Forty Converts

Inspiring stories of converts from Sunni, Shiite, Catholic, Protestant religions and Atheism to Islam.

The Bestest Teacher, Student and Parent:

57 Rules for Students, Teachers and Parents.

Twelve Hungry Men

A religious/political/philosophical comedy for a feature film

USA versus USA: The American Janus

A political mirror and x-ray of America’s best and worst.

Muhammad: A Messenger of Peace and Reason

A script for an animated feature film about Muhammad’s mission.


Join the Movement; Let the World Know!

The Islamic Reform movement is receiving momentum around the globe. We invite you to join us in our activities locally, internationally. Please contact us through the contact addresses posted at:

www.islamicreform.org

www.free-minds.org

www.mpjp.org

www.19.org

To study the Quran more diligently, you may visit 19.org for links to computer programs, searchable Quranic indexes, electronic versions of this and other translations, and various study tools. We highly recommend you the following sites for your study of the Quran:

www.quranic.org

www.quranix.com

www.openquran.org
www.studyquran.org

www.quranmiracles.org

*******************

www.19.org

www.yuksel.org

www.free-minds.org

www.islamicreform.org

www.quranmiracles.org

www.brainbowpress.com

www.groups.google.com/group/19org

www.deenresearchcenter.com

www.quranbrowser.com

www.openburhan.com

www.studyquran.org

www.quranix.com

www.quranic.org

www.mpjp.org

…and more


[1] First published in 2007, as the appendix of  the Quran: a Reformist Translation.

[2]     There are hundreds of books written on this subject. Mahmud Abu Rayya’s book, Adwa’ ‘ala al-Sunna al-Muhammadiya, is an outstanding book since Abu Rayya was a contemporary Sunni scholar and he used the so-called “authentic” sources to demonstrate the manifold problems inflicting hadith and sunna. It can be considered an honest confession of a Sunni scholar regarding the amount of dirt that seeped into the so-called “authentic hadith books.” We highly recommend Rashad Khalifa’s groundbreaking book, Quran, Hadith and Islam, which has directly and indirectly influenced modern “Quran alone” movement, breaks the spell of diabolic teachings by reminding us of the relevant Quranic verses; results show that it provides one of the fastest detoxification programs. Ahmad Kassim’s Hadith: a Reevaluation is another good book. My book, 19 Questions For Muslim Scholars, though originally a thin book, contains critical analyses and discussions on selected issues. Fabricated Religion versus Quranic Religion is noteworthy for its comprehensive evaluation of sectarian teachings and the powerful arguments against them. Prof. Aisha Musa’s book Hadith as Scripture: Discussions on the Authority of Prophetic Traditions in Islam is an important contribution on this subject. Aisha’s book “explores the earliest extant discussions on the authority of the Hadith in Islam and compares them with contemporary debates.  These lively and often polemical debates are mostly popular discussions in which Muslims from different backgrounds and cultures participate–making this topic relevant to Muslims in their daily lives, as well as a question of academic interest.  This is the first study to take into account both the earliest and most recent discussions of the oral tradition of the prophet Muhammad. The book also includes the first Western language translation of al-Shafi’i’s Kitab Jima’ al-‘Ilm, which articulates arguments that were critical in establishing the position of the Hadith in mainstream Islam.”  For the Jewish influence on Sunni or Shiite versions of Mohammedanism, I recommend a Turkish book, Tefsirde Israiliyat (Jewish Stories in Commentaries of the Quran) by Abdullah Aymaz.

[3]     Every sect does not necessarily subscribe to all of the following theological statements, but most are common belief catechisms among the major sects who have abandoned the Quran).

[4]     As one of the principles I have committed myself since my childhood I never use cuss words, but somehow I do not find my habitual aversion against the British cussword “bloody”. I am not exactly sure about its complete connotations and subtle innuendoes, but I am going to use it in this article as a British souvenir.


[1]     There are some critics who argue that Baca or Becca is different from Mecca.

[2]     The common belief among Muslims is to the contrary. To distinguish themselves from the Meccan mushriks, clerics and scholars fabricated stories about statues. There are dubious narrations that Muhammad broke statutes occupying Kaba. However, the Quran that occasionally refers to the statues of previous communities (see: 6:74; 7:138; 14:35; 21:57; 26:71) never mentions the statues or icons of Meccan mushriks. Furthermore, there is no archeological evidence to support the claims of Muslim scholars. Besides, the classic book about statues, Al-Kalbi’s KITAB UL ASNAM (The Book of Statues) contains many contradictory descriptions of the so-called Arabian statues. Muslim historians who were disturbed by lack of material evidence for the allegedly abundant Arabian statues came up with a “cookie” theory: Meccan idol-worshipers were making their statues from cookies and when they got hungry they used to eat them. That should explain why archeologist cannot find statues in the region for that era! Phew!

[3]     Shirk is described by the Quran in various contexts. Setting up partners with God, or accepting prophets, clergymen and scholars as authorities in God’s religion is considered as an unforgivable sin. See 42:21; 9:31; 3:18; 2:48; 6:21; 6:145; 7:17-37; 17:46; 45:6; 16:89; 6:112-115; 19:82; 46:6; 25:30; etc.

[4]     See this author, 19 Questions for Christian Clergy.

[5]     The detailed argument on this subject can be found in author’s Turkish book, Kuran Çevirilerindeki Hatalar (Errors in the Translations of the Quran), Ozan Yayıncılık.

[6]     They were originally Zilhija, Muharram, Safar, Rabi 1, and later their order was changed by mushriks.

[7]     The purpose and practice of polygamy is another distorted issue in islam (submission). Though the Quran discourage polygamy with two verses (4:3 and 4:129), it allows it as a social and economic institution to take care of orphans in a family environment. The Quran allows polygamy with widows who have children. This permission allowed those who could afford to marry with widows to provide a father figure to their children and take care of their needs. Interestingly, the verse clarifying this limited permission is traditionally mistranslated despite its clear grammatical structure. The correct translation of the verse:

“They consult you concerning women: say, as recited for you in the scripture, God enlightens you regarding the rights of orphans of women whom you deprive of their dowries while seeking to marry them, regarding the disadvantaged children: you shall treat the orphans equitably. Whatever good you do, God is fully aware thereof.” (4:127).

Unfortunately, Muslim scholars abused this limited permission and justified marrying with four women at a time even without the permission of the first wife who was deprived her right to divorce!

[8]     The examples of this category are listed in verse 5:3.

[9]     Many speculations made by Muslims to provide medical reasons for prohibition of meat of pig. Though, I consider it as a divine commandment to be followed for just the sake of obeying the Creator of the Universe, I think one of the reasons might lay in the waste of resources and environmental pollution. It is a well-known fact that pigs produce six times more waste than other domestic animals. Pig farms have caused serious environmental problems in some States, such as in North Carolina. Besides emitting disturbing smells, pig waste has contaminated the underground water in many nearby towns.

[10]    Muslim scholars, among many facts, have distorted this one too. They fabricated and narrated stories claiming that Muhammad was an illiterate man and maintained his illiteracy until his death. This claim not only contradicts the Quran and the historical facts, but it is also an insult to Muhammad. Was the prophet who brought a book and dictated it for 23 years not able to recognize the 28 letters of Arabic alphabet? Is it credible that a prophet who brought a scripture, the first revelation of which starts with the word “READ,” did not try to learn how to read? Why did a prophet who encouraged his friends to learn how to read and write not practice what he preached to others? If Muhammad was illiterate, then he was either a crook trying to feign that he could not read (which is impossible since there were literally thousands of people who knew him since his childhood) or he did not have the intelligence to learn how to read and write! To support their claim of “Literal Miracle” Muslim Scholars resorted to this obvious lie and interestingly reached consensus on it! For a detailed argument on this subject see Quran: a Reformist Translation.

[11]    The Meccan Arabs initially called Muhammad and his followers, “Sabeen” meaning “followers of other religions.”

[12]    The famous atheist philosopher, Friedrich Nietzsche was so fed up with abuse and exploitation from the Church that he opened a scorching attack on clergymen. He wrote, “As long as the priest is considered a higher type of man—this professional negator, slanderer, and poisoner of life—there is no answer to the question: what is truth? For truth has been stood on its head when the conscious advocate of nothingness and negation is accepted as the representative of “truth.” … In Christianity neither morality nor religion has even a single point of contact with reality.…  This world of pure fiction is vastly inferior to the world of dreams insofar as the latter mirrors reality, whereas the former falsifies, devalues, and negates reality. Friedrich Nietzsche, The Antichrist, in The Portable Nietzsche, ed. and trans. Walter Kaufmann (New York: Viking, 1954).

[13]  The following verse, 9:99, makes an exception of this statement.

Share

‘One Million Strong in the Middle East and Beyond’

Share

 
An International Rally for Freedom, Prosperity, and Justice
July 1 and 2, 2011 
   
Executive Summary

1) Given the popular uprisings that are now sweeping the Middle East and North Africa, a rare historical opportunity exists for activists from around the world to unite in solidarity.
 
2) It is long overdue for the international community to think outside the box with regards to humanitarian development in the Middle East and North Africa. For too long, deliberately corrupt and ambivalent political processes have tied up any hopes for change. It is clear that existing international power brokers will not effective in bringing about the desired speed of transformation on their own.
 
3) Current fast-growing social revolutions throughout the Middle East and North Africa carry an authentic moral voice as well as immense popular support. However, they need support from a larger international community of scholars and thinkers that can create effective policy mechanisms for sustainable change. There must be an international team of activists that can help parties from different countries to unite in cooperation towards common goals.
 
4) We need this stronger transnational movement in order to invalidate corrupt elements of society that are waiting to exploit failures or weaknesses.  Without powerful problem-solving mechanisms, nations in transition and crisis will most likely fall into the quagmires of continuous tugs-of-wars involving different interest groups — such as radicals and extremists, sectarian religious leaders, societal elites, selfish business interests, or international partners looking solely after their own self-interests.
 
5) We need an initial first step in order to inaugurate this transnational movement of activists from each of these Middle Eastern and North African nations undergoing social revolutions, in solidarity with other social justice activists from around the world. One of the best ways to foster this solidarity — in the spirit and style of the last few months — will involve LARGE rallies to be held on the first days of July (July 1 and 2) in 2011, simultaneously in Cairo and other major cities in nations undergoing social upheaval in the region. These rallies shall have similar slogans, T-shirts, themes, etc. that emphasize the need for international solidarity in this critical time. Similar large rallies will be held in Western cities such as Washington DC and London.
 
6) This rally on July 1 and 2 has four major goals: 1) To build stronger bridges between all Middle Eastern and North African nations undergoing social upheaval, thus underscoring common goals seen in each separate social revolution; 2) To build stronger ties between Western activists for Middle East peace and social justice activists residing in the Middle East and North Africa themselves; 3) To create an event that can capture media attention at a critical time for many countries undergoing parliamentary elections, regime changes, etc. in order to ensure adequate transparency under the public eye; 4) To provide a spirited forum for each individual nation to voice their own needs regarding establishment of authentic social reforms during the process of upheaval in these nations.  
 
7) An initial ‘solidarity committee’ must select members with impeccable records of credibility, professionalism, and dedication to collaborate in restructuring and assisting these Middle Eastern and North African nations in crisis. This ‘solidarity committee’ must include representatives from each of the major social movements sweeping the nations throughout the Middle East and North Africa – Egypt, Libya, Tunisia, Bahrain, Syria, etc. It must also consist of other individuals who are relatively free from conflicts of interest — academics, members of NGOs, political activists, ordinary citizens, local business leaders, university experts on Islam and religious conflict, policymakers, religious leaders from many faiths — from both the East and the West. This committee should convene regularly to coordinate and plan an upcoming international conference. In addition, this committee should consult with one another regarding Western assistance to these regions, in order to come to a mutual understanding regarding how Western aid can be adequately and equitably distributed to ensure prosperity for these countries (i.e. to create a ‘Marshall Plan for the Middle East’ rather than a system that only benefits elites). 
 
Resolution and Key Objectives
 
Given the popular uprisings that are now sweeping the Middle East and North Africa, a rare historical opportunity exists for activists from around the world to unite in solidarity. More than ever before, individuals throughout this region of the world believe that human rights, sustainable economic growth, and transparent and accountable governance can prevail in these societies. In addition, we all hope that these positive changes can repair the long-confrontational narrative existing between Western societies and this region of the world. If we remain visionary and decisive, this new era can establish a win-win state in human affairs.  
World powers have failed so many times in these regions in the past, leading to far too much anger, polarization, and despair. We must turn the tide towards constructive engagement if we wish to bring back trust and confidence between these sides of the globe.

In this unique situation of massive uprisings and regional transformations, many changes can take place that will not be possible in other times. Sweeping reforms, shared goals, and mutually beneficial and cooperative projects are all possible now, and the current political environment can give us the dynamism and speed of progress necessary to fix things for the better. 
 
Arab rulers or leaders might theoretically have the financial means to make a difference, but there exists little political will or united sentiment among rulers in different countries to create an effective movement for change. The West has both the means and political will to make a difference, but it lacks the moral voice due to past failures as well as conflicts of interest regarding both oil and Israel.
 
The activists and growing popular movements throughout these regions have the most authentic moral voice and the collective will, but they need support from a larger international community of activists, scholars, and thinkers that can build bridges in order to create effective policy mechanisms for sustainable change. There must be an international team of activists that can help parties from differing countries to unite in cooperation, generating a speed of transformation that could match or surpass the achievements of the Marshall Plan six decades ago. 
 
Time is of the essence. No longer will a fast-growing young generation tolerate a long-drawn trial-and-error process of sociopolitical change that involves merely the ‘changing of hands.’ They have waited and suffered far too much. If real changes do not occur fast, increasing turmoil could drag the entire region, if not the entire world, into economic catastrophe and social volatility. The stability of the region can no longer be maintained through old ways.
 
While injustice cannot and will not be tolerated in these regions, we must also realize that authoritative power, speedy decision-making processes, and effective oversight are essential in order to follow through with calls for change. We need a stronger movement in order to invalidate corrupt elements of society that are waiting to exploit failures or weaknesses.  Without powerful problem-solving mechanisms, nations in transition and crisis will most likely fall into the quagmires of continuous tugs-of-wars involving different interest groups, such as radicals and extremists, sectarian religious leaders, societal elites, selfish business interests, or international partners looking solely after their own self-interests. When these tugs-of-war end, the end result will very likely be a compromise in proper governing systems, thus marginalizing the true interests and welfare of the people.
 
If a network of internationally recognized activists and leaders had built a similar transnational movement for social change in the Middle East a number of years ago, it is possible that Iraq could have been saved from bloodshed and turmoil. If Iraq’s political system had been designed to ensure proper balance of power among ethnic and religious groups as well as among local, provincial, and national governments, we might have seen a much more stable and progressive Iraq today. If Iraq had been guided and supervised by an international civil authority with support from both smaller and larger global powers, this would have transcended local politics and thus built up confidence among local Iraqis regarding the validity of the new government. In the absence of honesty, leadership, and the collective popular will, all kinds of other nasty special interests begin to take the process hostage. After a while, an entire nation becomes victimized. In a critical time — as an ex-official wrote in his book, in ‘the Golden Hour’ — global powerbrokers blundered the opportunity to set Iraq in a positive direction, which could have been enormously positive for both the country and the entire region, as well as for international relations. Another critical opportunity lost. We cannot miss these opportunities again.  
 
It is long overdue for the international community to think outside the box with regards to humanitarian development in the Middle East and North Africa. For too long, deliberately corrupt and ambivalent political processes have tied up any hopes for change. This region is inundated with one crisis after another — one day a financial crisis, another day an environmental crisis; one day a political crisis, another day an ethnic or religious crisis. Most existing international power brokers are ridden by serious conflicts of interest. The UN remains dominated by the Security Council and the veto mechanism of selected powers. The Arab League and African Union have often benefited from existing troubled regimes. America once held moral leadership in the world due to the Marshall Plan, the space race, and other forward-thinking programs, but military conflicts in Iraq and Afghanistan, diplomatic standoffs involving Iran, and events related to the Israel-Palestine conflict have all damaged America’s credibility in this region of the world.
 
True leadership must not respond by merely going along with the status quo. Leaders must respond in compliance with their conscience, utilizing visionary and bold methods to ensure that peace and justice prevails. If Middle Eastern rulers had satisfied the demands of their people rather than eliminating human rights for decade after decade, they might have enjoyed the support of the people. Instead, all of them now face the demise of their own regimes. If regional and international powers had utilized their own power and moral responsibility at the correct time, tragedies such as the Rwandan genocide and Saddam Hussein’s post-Gulf War slaughter of his own people could have been prevented. If Iraq and Afghanistan had been handled with tact and vision even somewhat similar to the conflict in Bosnia and Kosovo in the mid-90s, we might have seen a better future today. How can we ensure that the sweeping changes currently occurring throughout the Middle East transition into positive and permanent change?
 
It is clear that existing international power brokers will not be effective in bringing about the desired speed of transformation on their own. The NATO is divided about how Libya should be handled.  Many NATO members have benefited from Gaddafi’s Libya for many years. We are seeing deep hesitation about Syria, for well-known reasons. Traditional power brokers are not going to be credible, as they possess conflicts of interest. Besides, these are the power brokers who have helped to make this world polarized, confrontational, and cynical, and therefore they cannot be trusted.
 
Once the dictatorial regimes in the Middle East and North Africa are gone, the struggle and difficulty for transformation begins. In this power vacuum, negative elements will try to rock the boat, and they very well might drown the boat. Many will compete to gain the upper hand, including the old guard that benefited from the previous system as well as radicals who think that they can manipulate the new system. International powers and multinational corporations will also draw their dice in the shuffle. The ugly head of politics might make people tired of the uprising in general, thus creating a vicious cycle of fear, apathy, and cynicism that will not bode well for political change in the region.   
All of these negative forces must be marginalized and defeated by a group of activists and thinkers of varied backgrounds, emerging from transnational people-to-people alliances.
 
We need an initial first step in order to inaugurate this transnational movement of activists from each of these Middle Eastern and North African nations undergoing social revolutions, in solidarity with other social justice activists from around the world. One of the best ways to foster this solidarity — in the spirit and style of the last few months — will involve LARGE rallies to be held on the first days of July (July 1 and 2) in 2011, simultaneously in Cairo and other major cities in nations undergoing social upheaval in the region. These rallies shall have similar slogans, T-shirts, themes, etc. that emphasize the need for international solidarity in this critical time for change. Similar large rallies will be held in Western cities such as Washington DC and London. This rally has four major goals: 1) To build stronger bridges between Middle Eastern and North African nations undergoing social upheaval, thus underscoring common goals seen in each separate social revolution; 2) To build stronger ties between Western activists for peace in the Middle East and social justice activists located in the Middle East and North Africa itself; 3) To create an event that can capture media attention at a critical time for many countries undergoing parliamentary elections, regime changes, etc. in order to ensure adequate transparency; 4) To provide a spirited forum for each individual nation to voice their own needs regarding establishment of authentic social reforms following the upheaval in these nations.  
 
This transnational group of activists must have some important characteristics. An initial committee must select members with impeccable records of credibility, professionalism, and dedication to collaborate in restructuring and assisting these Middle Eastern and North African nations in crisis. This committee must include a number of representatives from each of the major social movements sweeping the nations throughout the Middle East and North Africa – Egypt, Libya, Tunisia, Bahrain, Syria, etc. It must also consist of other individuals who are relatively free from conflicts of interest — academics, members of NGOs, political activists, ordinary citizens, local business leaders, university experts on Islam and religious conflict, policymakers, religious leaders from many faiths — from both the East and the West.  Widespread support must be solicited from both popular social movements within these regions as well as the greater international community. The main goal of this coalition-building is to foster a new coalition of activists that can help to establish transparent and accountable processes of governmental engagements in these regions. The end goal must be to hand over systems of governance that are legitimate, sustainable, progressive, and worthy of the satisfaction of the people. Many international nongovernmental organizations (NGOs) exist today. While they provide indispensable service to the global community, they often have rather limited and compartmentalized objectives, lacking the comprehensive approach required for a Marshall Plan or ‘Great Reconstruction’ at the heart of the Middle East that can earn favor from the people in the region. The presence of such an international network of thinkers will not compromise the sovereignty of these nations. To the contrary, it can help to enhance the nations in the long run. A nation is sovereign only when the people are empowered to be the masters of that nation. It is systems of governance and well-balanced political infrastructures that can become the insurer of the power of the people, serving as roadblocks to those who wish to sow disorder in the earth.
 
Let us not get bogged down by arguments about sovereignty. Let us aim to reinforce the values of the revolutions occurring throughout the Middle East, through constructive and deliberate involvement by an educated transnational network of activists that can work together for authentic and coordinated change. We cannot tolerate tyrants any longer, as they as their autocratic regimes have held their respective societies hostage for far too long.

Higher levels of awareness of human rights and dignity exist in the mindset of humanity today, and there is an ever-increasing need to comply with these principles. The uprising in the Middle East is but a manifestation of this need, among people long deprived of these values, long-suppressed by autocratic rulers who have long disregarded the needs of the people. If we want to make the most of this serendipitous moment, we need to band together from all around the world — right now.

Ruby Amatulla, the Executive Director
Matthew Cappiello, the Outreach Director
MPJP

Share

The real struggle starts after a tyrant regime gone

Share

The real struggle starts after a tyrant regime gone,
all kinds of forces rush in to fill power-vacu​um, changes take back-seat

Ruby Amatulla

The real struggle to change a government and society starts after the tyrant is gone. That is when the power vacuum sets in, anarchy creeps in, and everybody start to move in to grab power. This is really a scary and worrisome time. History is a testament that a worse situations often arise after a regime change take place. It takes a lot more struggle, in-fighting, tug of wars between the old and new rivals, the society become fragmented, polarized and severely confrontational, and the outcome often is a compromise in which the people again are victimized.

This could be avoided now in many countries, like Egypt or Tunisia or other countries that would follow suit soon to get rid of their autocratic repressive regimes, by a fresh new approach.

In this intensely interdependent global society there are transnational civil society alliances that are powerful and giving enormous service to the needed societies  to address human rights violations, injustices, oppressions etc.

Today that format could be used to expand and use a comprehensive agenda and approach to help bring about a healthy transformation without the bloodshed and turmoil.

Any forceful change today could take place only when there is the support of the international community. That is how the Mubarak regime was ousted because of the enormous international presence and pressures created by the uprising Egyptians and the media exposure of that to get the overwhelming support of the world community.

However the problem is that to help change the governing systems of a society it takes a lot more than the popular uprising: it needs the expert planning, designing and implementing a process of change. In order to bring about the desired change in the aftermath of ousting a tyrant is extremely difficult. Only the presence and involvement of an international team of experts and activists could help bring about a well-designed, well-balanced, long-sustainable and progressive system of self-rule and a civil society that could help sustain such a system.

Share

The Constitution of the Republic of Peacemakers

Share

Some Features of the Proposed Draft Constitution

I have presented this draft at a symposium organized by Freedom Center at the University of Arizona and at a conference organized by NAAIMS at Princeton University. See here and here:

The following is a progressive constitution for peacemakers. It is not a utopia. Let’s discuss it, improve it, promote it, and work hard to make it the constitution of our countries!

The proposed Peacemakers Constitution:

  1. Balances modern powers, such as media and corporations, to create the government of people by people and for people.
  2. Aims to eliminate the role and influence of money in political system through separation of government from corporations, which we call it nocorpism or nopigism. As Jesus expelled the money-changers from the temple, we should also expel the corporate lobbyists, the hoarders and greedy pigs from bribing public servants and spreading their disease in public offices.
  3. Bans the privatization of military industrial complex to promote domestic and global peace, to eliminate the wars-for-profit.
  4. Proposes federal secularism and allows more room for reflection of cultural and religious differences within the limits of the constitution. Provides protection for atheists and heretics.
  5. Creates three houses through three different election processes. National Congress will consist of National House of Elected Politicians (EP), National House of Elected Experts (EE), and National House of Semi-Random Citizens (EE) with equal number of members. First house will be elected through national votes, the second through academia, the third will be determined through lottery election to monitor the financial transactions of the members of both houses and other high ranking public officers.
  6. Introduces automatic expiration date for the constitution so that each generation will be given the opportunity to live under their own constitution.
  7. Guarantees for each citizen the necessities of life, such as food, shelter, education and primary health care through work or social programs.
  8. Reduces the power and profits of banks, speculators, and financial institutions. As the government is for the people, not vice versa, the corporations will be for the people, not vice versa.
  9. Promotes competition and excellence, yet at the same time promotes cooperation and sharing among citizens.
  10. Requires critical thinking and philosophy among the core curriculum in education.
  11. Rejects the capitalistic dogmas, propaganda and consumerism that allowed big corporations to recklessly exploit workers, manipulate consumers, waste limited natural resources and pollute the environment.
  12. Provides maximum protection for individual freedoms and rights.
  13. Emphasizes the importance of human life, compassion and respect to nature and reflects those values in the proposed design of the new flag.
  14. And more…

So, please read the draft of the proposed Constitution for the United States and every country on the planet. Then, if you wish, you may join the discussion and contribute to its improvement. If you are convinced about its merit then you should bring it to the attention of your friends and countrymen. We should arrange meetings and conferences rallies and it is up to you to make it happen.

Why Drafting this Constitution Proposal?

Finally, there is sign of intelligent life out there. People living in the region called by the modern super powers as the “Middle East” have decided to change themselves in order to change their condition; they are rising against dictatorship, cronyism, corruption and oppression.

The urge for freedom in countries with pre-dominantly Sunni and Shiite population is unprecedented. Knowing, how a similar uprising in 1979 against corrupt and oppressive Shah regime was squandered by mullahs and turned topsy-turvy within a few years, the results of unfolding revolutions in the Middle East too is vulnerable to distortion and degenerative mutation and counter-revolutions.

The global hegemony once exploited and plundered the resources of people with darker skin through colonial governments, then the same powers planted their puppet dictators from the elites of those countries when colonialism became unfeasible. As the byproduct of the proliferation of Internet, easy access to information, and communication technology, the era of puppet dictators too has completed its life span; it has become prohibitively costly to maintain.

The external forces such as, the USA-Inc and Europe, and the regressive internal forces (proponents of Sunni or Shiite sharia laws) are competing to squander and distort these unfolding revolutions. Multinational corporations, that rule the imperialist forces and the biggest war machine in the history of humankind, will try to establish fake democracies that produce “elected puppet governments,” as they have done in occupied lands such as Iraq, Afghanistan, and West Bank.

There are also religious, nationalistic and economic internal factors that seek every opportunity to hijack the popular revolutions. For instance, proponents of Sunni or Shiite theocracies might be hoping to create another hell-on-earth like the ones in Saudi Arabia (Salafi version), Iran (Shiite version), and Afghanistan (Sunni version). The reactionary forces will work hard to mislead and entice religious segments of the population for the establishment of repressive theocracies.

Thus, it is imperative that those who are rising for their freedoms, livelihood and dignity should be resolute against both external and internal negative forces and establish a system that will serve the welfare of all its citizens and world peace.

With the promising development in the Middle East, which I have been praying for it since I have become a rational monotheist, I decided to embark a project. I might be dreaming and some might even laugh at me, yet I know that all major progress in the history of humanity started with a dream, occasionally of humble and obscure men. I would like to invite you to join me in this project. The project might not receive the expected attention of people in Egypt, Libya, Iran, Bahrain, Saudi Arabia, Yemen, Jordan, Syria, Israel, Lebanon, yet without trying it we will not know. Besides, I consider it as my duty in support of this promising transformation, and I hope that you do consider the same for yourself.

We need to support the freedom fighters through our knowledge and experience. We have the privilege to know both the West and East and thus perhaps by mere “chance” we are in a better condition to appreciate the goodness and the weakness of both sides.

The intention of this project is to provide spring-board or support for the intellectuals of the population in the “Middle East,” a population that have long time being oppressed and repressed by authoritarian, corrupt regimes and their imperialist masters in the West.

After consulting with some friends, I was reminded by my friend Layth Saleh al-Shaiban of his draft constitution for Iraq. I knew about it, but unfortunately I had forgotten. Thus, after receiving his draft, I made some revisions and modifications.

Now, we are submitting it to your critical evaluation and contribution, and perhaps after your endorsement, we will share it with activists on the ground and the general public.

PS: This draft proposal is based on lessons learned from history, knowledge extracted from human experience, nature, and the Quran through deductive and inductive reasoning (Quran 17:36; 4:174; 8:42; 10:100; 11:17; 74:30-31; 35:28; 4:162; 9:122; 22:54; 27:40; 29:44,49). For those of you who would like to learn the theological background and arguments for this Constitution proposal, I invite you to study Quran: a Reformist Translation and Manifesto for Islamic Reform.

Edip Yuksel

May 2011.
Revision: August 2013

The Constitution of Peaceland

We, the people of Peaceland, hereby establish this Constitution in order to promote peace, freedom, justice, fairness, equality, security and pursuit of happiness for all.[1]

ARTICLE I

This  constitution,  and  its  subsequent  laws,  shall  override  and  supersede  any existing constitutions, treaties, agreements, legislations and/or laws.

This constitution shall take effect in all states, provinces and areas in Peaceland which have been defined by treaties and international law.

All persons and legal entities within the republic are obligated to uphold this constitution and its amendments at all times, until it is replaced in accordance with the Article XIV.[2]

Citizens are deemed those persons who are born in Peaceland or naturalized by law.

ARTICLE II

The citizens of this nation shall be called Peacemakers.[3]

Peace within, peace with other nations, and peace with nature is the ultimate goal of this nation.[4]

Peace can only be attained and maintained with justice and liberty; and with individuals empowered with dignity, creativity, critical thinking and reliable information.

The government of peacemakers promotes total global peace. As an achievable step towards that goal, nations will be invited to join global cease-fire for 4 consecutive months, gradually extending global peace to 12 months as an ultimate goal.[5]

Wars are only for self-defense against military aggression or a party declaring an offensive war. Peaceful solutions for conflicts should be explored and exhausted before military engagements.

To reduce incentives for wars, private companies within Peaceland are prohibited from designing, manufacturing and selling weapons. Mercenary activities by citizens of Peaceland in any part of the World are prohibited. The government shall neither sell nor donate weapons to any other nation and Peacemakers should not make a profit out of weapons or war.

The rule of law, justice and peace is above any other affiliation.[6]

ARTICLE III

The freedoms and rights of Peacemakers are not limited to the ones enumerated in this constitution. The following freedoms and rights are available to every adult person in the republic, regardless of their gender, ethnicity, and nationality, and religious or political affiliations. Such freedoms and rights may not be suspended, diluted, limited, or obstructed.

Freedom of Speech and Activism

Every person has the right to free speech, freedom of the media, free assembly, and peaceful protest.[7]

In order to prevent media with loudspeakers from manufacturing consent for the policies designed by special interest, the diversity of media, print, radio, television, Internet, electronic channels and others will be promoted and facilitated by law.

In order to prevent unnecessary auto-censorship, public officials and figures are not protected against slander and libel with the exception of objective falsehoods.

With the exception of print media, one month before presidential elections all cable, electronic and media using satellites and radio frequencies will be required to allocate one hour everyday during their prime time period to political debates. The same allocation of hours is required for the local media until two weeks before local elections. Candidates collecting the signatures of a minimum 2% of voters from their districts will be eligible to participate in these public debates for equal time. Fairness and opportunity to discuss all popular and unpopular ideas in public is imperative for a government of people, by people, for people.

Freedom of Faith and Heresy

All persons have the right to hold any faith and adhere to any religion they may see fit. This freedom of faith includes the establishment of temples, mosques, synagogues, churches, schools, foundations and any other constructs and associations used for such purpose. Similarly, all persons have the right of not holding any faith or adhering to any religion. The freedom of atheism and heretic ideas includes the establishment of foundations, organizations, clubs, schools, and any other constructs and associations used for their purpose.[8]

Right against Unjustified Discrimination

All persons are to be granted equal rights and opportunities irrespective of their race, gender, color, national origin, wealth, faith, or political affiliation.[9]

Right to Seek Justice

All persons and/or legal entities have the right, without obstruction or undue delay, to demand justice against any wrongdoing or crime that befalls them. To reduce the time and the cost of seeking justice, establishment of unofficial local arbitration and reconciliation centers administered by suitable citizen volunteers should be encouraged and facilitated by the local government.[10]

Right to Information

Citizens have the right to petition for the release of government information on specific issues… Government records shall be publicly available upon creation. Exceptions may be defined by the legislature on the basis of national security and privacy, but shall be subject to judicial review

Right to Clean Air, Water and Land

Citizens have rights to clean air, water, land, and environmental protection. The government shall promote economic development that is sustainable, with minimum environmental impact, and with maximum utilization of renewable energy.

Freedom of Movement

All persons may travel freely throughout the public lands of the republic, exit and/or enter its borders, in a legal manner, without hindrance or delay. Such rights extend to include the movement of goods.[11]

Right to Privacy

All persons have the right to privacy and freedom from spying, eavesdropping, trespassing, entering homes without the permission of the owner, obtaining and/or sharing information that has a reasonable expectation of privacy.[12] This right may be infringed upon to protect others from physical harm. This right may not be suspended except during exigent circumstances or a judicial warrant based on probable cause. There is no right to hide one’s face in public.

Right to Trade and Possess Wealth

The accumulation and the transfer of wealth by individuals and legal entities may be regulated.[13]

Natural resources are the property of all citizens as a whole, and all income from their extraction will be used on public projects and institutions. To create and maintain a healthy competition in vital sectors such as healthcare, pharmaceuticals and education, public and non-profit organizations will be encouraged to compete against private companies and vice versa.

Markets such as the trading of human organs; gambling; interest or usury on money and goods burrowed for personal needs; manufacturing and sale of cigarettes, alcohol, drugs; and prostitution; which exploit the desperation/weakness of individuals or groups and cause extreme harm for the traders or for the society are considered “noxious markets”, and are subject to strict regulations. The sale and/or consumption of cigarette, alcohol, and drugs, are not prohibited for adults. Advertisement and promotion of prohibited or strictly regulated products and services is also prohibited or strictly regulated by law.[14]

In order to prevent the concentration of wealth in the hands of a few, anti-trust laws and proportional taxation of wealth and inheritance will be employed. Intellectual properties of citizens may be protected through patent laws for no more than nineteen years.[15]

Right to Welfare

All citizens, especially children, elderly and handicapped citizens, have the right to security in their person and property, vital food, primary health care, education, and equal employment opportunities within the ability of the republic.[16] Minimum one fifth of the annual budget will be allocated for such services.[17] If these rights are abused by the institutions or recipients they may be limited or suspended.

ARTICLE IV

The legislative powers of the republic shall be vested in an elected National Congress that shall be representative of the people and academia, conducting its duty in accordance to the constitution via open discussion and consultation in all matters.[18] National Congress will consist of National House of Elected Politicians (EP) and National House of Elected Experts (EE). Both houses will be monitored by Committee of Semi-Random Citizens (RC) with equal numbers of members.

National House of Elected Politicians

State and local governments can pass laws that reflect the cultural, religious, social, economic, and other concerns and interests, providing they do not violate the constitution, the international treaties, or the laws of secular federal government.

Elections will be based upon districts, whereby each district is defined as an independent area with a minimum citizen population of 1% of the total population of the republic.

Areas that have populations below 1% of the population shall have their number added to the nearest geographical area until that number reaches or exceeds 1%. Seats for the National House of Elected Politicians will be allotted on the basis of a minimum of one seat for every district, with districts having populations of multiples of 1% being allotted one extra seat for each exceeding multiple.

To prevent duopoly, ballots will be designed to allow preferential voting such that voters can rank candidates in order of their preference.

Persons eligible for the EP shall be citizens, male or female and who are residents of the district they run for election. There is no minimum or maximum age requirement.[19]

Eligible voters shall be those male and female citizens who have reached the age of nineteen or older, and who are present within the borders of the republic at the time of voting.

Considering the vital role of informed voters in a democratic society, it is a duty of the federal and local governments to promote and facilitate debates in town hall meetings including every running candidate in the districts. To promote public participation in political debates, any voter in the district that participated in one of the town hall gatherings for a minimum of four hours should receive a one-time payment of a full day’s wage, no less than the minimum wage prescribed by law.

Seats of the EP will be granted to those nominees who achieve a majority vote from the district where they reside. Votes in single member districts will be made on the basis of alternative voting, whilst votes in multiple member districts will be made on the basis of single transferable voting.

The EP members, unless re-elected, shall serve one term of five years beginning on the first day of the first month of the new year.

Elections shall be concluded ninety days prior to the closing of the existing EP members’ term of office to ensure a smooth transition and hand-over of duties and responsibilities.

In cases of death or resignation, a new EP member shall be elected from the same district to serve the remaining term of the departed EP member.

Each EP member carries one vote with Congress decisions becoming law based upon simple majority or more votes on the issue(s).

National House of Elected Experts

Making laws related to many areas such as technology, medicine, energy, criminal justice, and environment requires great deal of scientific knowledge and research.[20] Thus, a separate house shall be elected from full-time academics at the nation’s top 20 universities by the votes of full-time academics in those universities.

The votes of every full-time professor will be multiplied by the inverse of the selectiveness of the university. The vote of a full-time professor at a university, say with 7% of application selection ratio will be multiplied by the factor of 14 in favor of the EE candidate he or she voted.

The EE will have power to entirely or partially veto or confirm a proposed legislation passed by the EP. Reasons for veto must be made public. A vetoed proposal will go back to EP, where it might be ignored, modified or passed for the second time. The EP may bypass the review and potential second veto of EE if they pass the modified or re-affirmed proposal by 2/3 of votes of EP members. A proposed legislation vetoed for the second time may not be introduced to EP within a year.

National House of Semi-Random Citizens

To protect the government from the corruptive influences of corporate and special interests, financial transactions and lobbying activities of the members of Congress shall be monitored. A monitoring committee, three times the number of the other two houses, shall be elected through a televised live lottery drawing from the identification numbers of all adult citizens, excluding those with mental or felony records. Within a month of the lottery election, the elected Congress members will select 1/3 of the winning numbers after public examination and hearings. Each member of both houses (NHEP and NHEE) shall be randomly assigned to these citizens, ten Congress members for each monitor, thereby allowing independent and multiple sources of scrutiny. Semi-Random Citizens shall have the authority to subpoena and track all the financial transactions and deals of the elected Congress members and will be required by law to share the questionable or illegal financial records with the public every six months. In cases of suspicious transactions, following the approval of four assigned RC monitors, the Congressmen suspected of abusing public trust will be charged and scheduled for an impeachment hearing by Congress within a month. Any RC member, who provides evidence for a quid-pro-quo illegal financial transaction or hiring of a former member of Congress, will have standing in the court. After initial investigation and discovery of probable cause, a qui tam litigation should be initiated in lower courts against the former member of Congress.[21]

Any individual or group wishing to hold a private meeting with public officials should be required by law to donate a cause which is peaceful and necessary, such as food supply, housing and health care for the needy. The public official should have no affiliation with or financial benefit from the charitable organization receiving such donation.[22]

Members of both houses in the National Congress and Semi-Random Citizens shall be paid no less than the national median salary and this payment should not exceed five times of the same. The term of RC will end with the election of the new National Congress, and they cannot serve for more than one term.

The National Congress is provided the following powers:

  • The powers to make, review, amend and repeal laws in accordance with the principles of justice.[23]
  • The power to employ policies and strategies necessary to ensure the smooth functioning of the republic.[24]
  • The power to appoint and/or renew a president and his/her ministers for a term totaling five years.[25]
  • The power to prematurely conclude the term of the president or any of his/her ministers.[26]
  • The power to regulate citizen naturalization requirements and criteria.[27]
  • The power to appropriate payment and compensation schemes for every level of government, including the National Congress.[28]
  • The power to stipulate taxation for individuals and corporations, on condition that such taxation does not exceed 20%.[29]
  • The power to establish benchmarks for weights, measures, time-keeping, and minimum wages within the republic.[30]
  • The power to coin money as legal tender, on condition that such money is coined in gold or silver or backed by gold or silver.[31]
  • The power to lend and/or borrow money, interest-free, on behalf of the republic.[32]
  • The power to lease public lands for the purposes of development and betterment.[33]
  • The power to preserve and protect wildlife and natural ecological balance.[34]
  • The power to allocate funds and approve budgets for every government agency.[35]
  • The power to call for audits on any branch/department/agency of government.[36]
  • The power to initiate, locally and/or abroad, legal proceedings and claims on behalf of the republic.[37]
  • The power to enter into treaties and agreements with foreign nations/peoples.[38]
  • The power to establish a military for land, sea and air.[39]
  • The power to declare draft such that the sacrifice and pain of defending the country is spread across every segment of the population.[40]
  • The power to establish a security force for the protection of people and their rights within the republic.[41]
  • The power to mediate via peaceful means, an end to armed conflict between foreign nations.[42]
  • The power to aid and/or assist oppressed people in foreign nations by granting them asylum and/or negotiating on their behalf, on condition that they have requested such help.[43]
  • The power to provide humanitarian aid and/or assistance for crisis relief of any foreign nation and/or people in need.[44]
  • The power to declare war and appropriate a war cabinet if the republic is under physical attack, and/or if its security and/or citizens are under an imminent and recognizable threat of attack.[45]
  • The power to call for a public drafting in defense of the republic and its lands if it is attacked or under an imminent and recognizable threat of attack.[46]

The National Congress shall elect two speakers from amongst the both houses of the National Congress members to regulate the proceedings of its assemblies.

The National House of Elected Politicians shall assemble, at a minimum, of every ninety days for a length of three days to discuss legislation and/or appropriation and/or any matters that concern the well-being of the republic and its citizens. The EP may vote to shorten or extend the length of such assembly based on specific requirements.

The EP may also be called for assembly at any other time during the year at the request, submitted to the speaker, of at least 1/3 of the count of EP members. Such announcements for assembly must be broadcast publicly and clearly, and presented in writing to all EP members.

During times of war or danger, the EP may be excluded from physical assembly and decisions may be conducted by way of obtaining signatures from the respective Congress members to meet the 2/3 or more required votes.

ARTICLE V

The executive powers of the Republic of Peaceland shall be vested in a president appointed by the EP.[47]

The president shall be responsible for the selection of his/her cabinet of ministers to be presented for approval by the EP.

The president shall be responsible for carrying out the approved policies and strategies of the EP.

The president shall be responsible for administration and management of all branches of government setting rules and regulations necessary to ensure the smooth functioning of branches and budget preparation.

The president shall be responsible for the planning, budgeting, and execution of all public projects and activities required for the service of the public or the betterment of life for people in the republic.

The president shall be responsible for regulation of all private sector activities/projects encompassing: manufacturing, mining, energy, agriculture, trade, services, construction, transport, travel, education, medical, technology, charities and any other activity or construct that is legitimately requested by people in the republic.

The president shall represent the republic before foreign dignitaries/nations and may engage in negotiations/discussions which relate to the republic that are not binding except with the ratification of the EP.

The president shall present a detailed report of his/her activities prior to each scheduled EP assembly. The president will make himself/herself present at the scheduled EP assemblies and he/she is also required to attend, at the request of the Congress speaker, non-scheduled sessions in order to give a briefing on the state of the republic as well as to address any questions/clarifications concerning Congress members.

ARTICLE VI

The judicial powers of the republic shall be vested in an independent High Court and its subsequent lower courts. The High Court shall have judicial review over the laws passed by national and local legislators in accordance with the constitution.[48]

The High Court shall be comprised of twelve judges who shall be appointed by the EP and who shall hold office as long as they maintain integrity, proper conduct, and attendance of duty. The full term of High Court judges is nineteen years, ending with the expiration of a new constitution. A person cannot be appointed to the High Court twice.

The High Court shall have the responsibility of appointing Federal Court judges, presiding over cases of treason and presiding over legal proceedings and/or impeachment charges made against the president, cabinet ministers and/or any EP member(s).

The High Court shall have original jurisdiction over cases between states or cases between state and federal government.

The High Court will also have the final say in matters of appeal from lower courts.

The decisions of the High Court are binding based upon a 2/3 or more vote.[49]

The salary of a member of High Court will be equal to the salary of a member of Congress.

ARTICLE VII

All persons accused of a specific crime, where the accusation is supported by a court warrant, will have their constitutional rights as outlined in Article III temporarily suspended and replaced with the following rights:

Right to Presumption of Innocence

All persons accused are considered innocent until proven guilty. The burden of proof falls upon the accuser. No detainee may be held for longer than 24 hours unless a court order for further detainment is obtained based on the assessment of credible evidence concerning the charges brought forth. No detainee may be subjected to physical or psychological torture, and/or humiliation, forcing of confession or any other form of physical or psychological harm or abuse. If the court finds the accused innocent of the charges brought forth, no further legal proceedings or accusations on the same case may be presented.[50]

Right to a Fair and Speedy Trial

All persons accused of a crime have the right to a fair trial free of prejudice, influence, or external factors that may cause injustices to occur. The accused also has the right to be tried quickly without unnecessary delay.[51]

Right to an Attorney

All persons accused of a crime shall have the right to be represented through a specialized attorney if they so choose. If an attorney cannot be arranged or afforded by the accused, then it is the responsibility of the republic to provide an attorney at no expenses for the accused.[52]

Legality versus Morality

All immoral acts are not necessarily illegal and all illegal acts are not necessarily immoral. Acts that harm others can be made illegal by law, but acts that have trivial impact or no harm to the society may not be made illegal. The government acting in the name of society shall have interest in passing laws to protect and foster the physical and mental health and integrity of its members, the family unit and children, the society, the international peace and the ecological system.

Punishment Proportional to the Crime

The court is responsible for ensuring that all punishments and rulings decreed by its judges are proportional to the nature of the crime committed. Therefore, excessive bail shall not be required, nor excessive fines imposed, nor cruel and unreasonable punishments inflicted.[53]

Corporal Punishment

Corporal punishment is illegal; unless it does not inflict permanent injury/scarring or extreme pain upon the body, and unless its primary function is public shaming.[54]

Right of Confrontation

Any person accused of crime has the right to face his/her accusers.[55]

Right to Appeal

All persons have the right to appeal a ruling that is found to be against them by requesting that a new trial be set with a different presiding judge. An appeal may only be carried out once, unless it can be proven through credible evidence that both trials did not display fairness or a full analysis of the facts. In this case the High Court will preside over the matter, its judgment superseding all other judgments.[56]

ARTICLE VIII

Government shall be funded by revenue generated from the legal sale of the products of the natural public resources, and revenue generated by government through services and taxation.

Natural resources can neither be sold to private entities nor to foreign countries. The process of contracting the management of the production of natural resources should be open to public and the lease should not exceed nineteen years. The contracts may be extended after nineteen years after being voted and approved by the National Congress.

ARTICLE IX

All branches of the government of Peaceland shall operate with complete transparency and openness. Records must be made public, and all meetings of the National Congress shall be deliberated to an open audience.[57]

The only exception to the requirement of transparency requirement shall be matters that are deemed critical to the security of the republic and/or the general well-being of its citizens. In such cases, the records of deliberations of any kind may be concealed from the public for a maximum period of one year, to be extended only with the approval of the High Court, for a maximum period not exceeding ten years.[58]

ARTICLE X

Government officials, government employees and elected National Congress members, shall not hold any other position while serving in government or the National Congress.

All government officials, government employees, and elected National Congress members shall be obligated to take the Oath of the Republic before commencing their duties:

Oath of the Republic: “I [name of person to be placed here] solemnly swear before God and before the witness of the citizens of this republic to uphold the role of [position to be placed here] to the best of my abilities and to protect the integrity of the constitution and the republic. I swear to live my life according to the laws and regulations of the republic and to uphold the highest moral character. I swear to work in the best interest of the republic and to consistently strive to improve life for its citizens. I swear never to abuse my position or authority in any way, shape or form for personal gain. I swear never to carry favor for any person, group or entity beyond what is fair and just. I swear to stand for and to promote the laws of peace, justice and equality wherever I may be. I have placed God as a witness over this oath of mine, and may He have mercy on my person and guide me to always do what is right.”[59]

The breaking of this oath shall be the basis for legal proceedings and/or impeachment. An agnostic, atheist or heretic may replace the word God with “my conscience and citizenship duties.”

ARTICLE XI

With the exception of declarations of war made by the National Congress (EP & EE), no branch of government, or person from within the republic, may directly or indirectly finance, sponsor or engage in, the destabilization or undermining of any country or nation by way of design and/or by way of covert or otherwise armed operations.[60]

ARTICLE XII

Government shall encourage and support the pursuit of creativity, arts, sciences, exploration, technical innovation, community work, philanthropy, and good work ethics within the republic.[61]

To promote good citizenship through role models, Congress will establish annual awards to be presented by the president and Congressional leaders in an annual televised event. The awards should distinguish and reward five citizens and five non-citizens in each of the following categories: Artists, Athletes, Authors, Blue-collar workers, Educators, Entrepreneurs, Freedom-fighters, Good Samaritans, Inventors, Parents, Peacemakers, Philanthropists, Public employees, Scientists, Students, and Teens.[62]

Government shall also ensure that intellectual rights are protected from infringement and unauthorized duplication.[63]

ARTICLE XIII

PeaceCity shall be designated as the permanent capitol for the republic. The language of the majority shall be the official language of the republic.[64]

The dimensions of Peaceland’s flag will be in the golden ratio, representing our respect for nature. A human fetus is located in the center of nineteen hexagons atop a black background, respectively representing our emphasis on intellectual and spiritual qualities of humanity and the importance of human life and integrity; the nineteen rules of deduction installed in our brains by our Creator, and the mystery, unity, and providence in our common and specific origins: the Big Bang and a mother’s womb. The hexagons represent honeycomb and numerous lessons from bees: work ethics, community work, efficiency, unity against aggressors, etcetera… The grey background represents wisdom and justice; the green color stands for our respect for the environment and ecological system, while the orange color represents joy and optimism. The hundred-and-fourteen stars represent the number of stable elements in our universe, the chapters of the Quran, God’s attribute the Compassionate, and our progressive values and aspirations.

 

ARTICLE XIV

The constitution and laws that are written by one generation should expire with the end of that generation. Every constitution, including this one, must expire within nineteen (or forty) years. This rule about change in nineteen (or forty) years cannot be removed or amended. A year before the expiration date, this constitution will be formally subjected to public debate and a new constitution, which could include some or all the articles in this one, must be ratified by 3/4 of the members of the National Congress. If the required number of votes is not obtained by the deadline, the term of the constitution will automatically be extended for another nineteen years.

In order to create a fair and free condition and mechanism for debates and referendum on the proposed articles for the new Constitution, an impartial commission should be elected. For this purpose, a 12-member legal commission should be elected by lottery among the lawyers and judges in the country. The Monitoring Committee will have the authority to facilitate the lottery election of the legal commission.

Amendments towards the betterment of this constitution may be made based on a 5/6 vote of the National Congress and a 5/6 endorsement from the members of High Court as to the legality of the amendment in view of the existing articles of constitution. All amendments must be listed as such and not inserted into the original text of this constitution.[65]

In God we have placed our trust…

Flag Peaceland

 


[1] Quran 16:90-91

[2] Quran 48:10

[3] Quran 22:78. (Verse 49:14 distinguishes regular peacemakers from the peacemakers who have also made peace with their Creator by acknowledging the authority and message of Truth. These peacemakers are called mumin, that is, the one who acknowledges).

[4] Quran 2:62; 2:135-136, 208

[5] Quran 2:217; 5:07; 9:2; 8:61; 2:208

[6] Quran 8:72; 16:91,92

[7] Quran 71:5-9

[8] Quran 10:99, 18:29, 88:21-22; 2:256

[9] Quran 49:13; 5:8; 3:195; 4:124; 16:97

[10] Quran 4:148, 42:39

[11] Quran 29:56

[12] Quran 24:27-29, 49:12

[13] Quran 3:14

[14] 2:275; 5:90; 3:130;

[15] Quran 59:7; 2:215

[16] Quran 30:38, 59:7

[17] Quran 8:41

[18] Quran 42:38; 5:12

[19] Quran 46:15, 49:13

[20] Quran 4:58; 35:28; 17:36; 10:100.

[21] Quran 2:188

[22] Quran 58:12-13

[23] Quran 4:58

[24] Quran 12:47-49

[25] Quran 4:59

[26] Quran 58:11

[27] Quran 60:10

[28] Quran 28:27

[29] Quran 8:41

[30] Quran 6:152, 7:85

[31] Quran 9:34

[32] Quran 2:275, 2:282

[33] Quran 7:74

[34] Quran 5:1-2, 30:41

[35] Quran 17:27-29

[36] Quran 17:36

[37] Quran 42:39

[38] Quran 8:72

[39] Quran 8:60; 9:36,122

[40] Quran 9:41

[41] Quran 22:41

[42] Quran 49:9-10

[43] Quran 4:75, 8:72

[44] Quran 2:177

[45] Quran 2:190-193

[46] Quran 8:65, 9:41

[47] Quran 27:32

[48] Quran 4:58

[49] Quran 42:38

[50] Quran 10:68, 24:11, 49:12

[51] Quran 4:58

[52] Quran 26:12-14

[53] Quran 16:126

[54] Quran 24:1-18. 5:38; 13:4; 2:166; 6:94; 7:160; 7:167; 9:110; 47:15; 47:22; 21:93; 22:19; 23:53; 12:31; 12:50; 5:33; 7:124; 20:71; 26:49; 13:31

[55] Quran 49:12

[56] Quran 21:78-79

[57] Quran 58:9-10

[58] Quran 58:9

[59] Quran 48:10

[60] Quran 2:11-12, 2:204-205, 38:28

[61] Quran 27:40, 34:13, 55:33

[62] Quran 16:90; 2:177, 3:92; 5:2; 57:9; 25:63-6; 31:18; 23:1-11

[63] Quran 3:188

[64] Quran 17:9, 5:48

[65] Quran 11:88

Share

What the Tahrir Square Has Brought:

Share

What the Tahrir Square Has Brought:
A Gift Wrapped in the Possibility of Making a Win-Win World

Ruby Amatulla

The victory at the Tahrir Square lifted the bar for the Muslim world up high in the heaven. So far the image of the Muslim world has long been tarnished with violence, intolerance and extremism. With that backdrop what a contrast is it that hundreds of thousands of long oppressed poverty stricken Egyptians coming together and with the slogan “selmiyya, selmiyya” — “We are peaceful” toppled one of the long lasted powerful tyrants in the Muslim world.

A success story such as this might very well work as a catalyst of mindset change of the fastest growing vast young generation of the Muslim world. If the 70% of the Muslim world [35 years or younger] are convinced that there is an infinitely better way than violence and bloodshed to bring about a change then extremism is already invalidated and defeated: that is the recipe for long lasting peace, justice and progress in the Muslim world.

It appears countless young hearts and minds are already getting the message across the Middle East like a wild fire and soon many other places such as Pakistan, Afghanistan etc. would follow suit.

This is exciting and inspiring, however, this is just the very beginning of a long process of transformation towards self-rule and achieving accountable and transparent governance of the societies that have long been exploited and mismanaged by the autocratic and corrupt regimes. If this process is not carefully monitored and reinforced at this critical primordial period when a lot of factors and forces are taking shape that would dictate future for a long time the situations may get out of hand and slide into dangerous and destructive directions to a lose-lose outcome for the world.

When oppression, bondage or any form of massive injustice reach a threshold should know NO LIMITATION posed by geographical, political or religious or any other boundaries in human affairs. In every process of emancipation or struggle in a nation there were other nations and people who got involved and made critical contribution. The Quit India movement, the anti-Apartheid movement, etc. just to name a few. History is full of such examples.

The West and the rest of the world want democratic rule and world without extremism and violence. Hundreds of billions of dollars have been spent since 9/11 to help change the mindset of the Muslim world especially its fast growing huge young population to be away from extremism and confrontational attitudes towards the West and others. Now that the golden opportunity approaches nearer there seems to be timidity and hesitations.

Granted the involvements and reinforcements should not appear like forceful imposition on these countries. The most positive factor here is the overwhelming spontaneity and the thunderous uprising occurring in many countries in many forms and shape. This is the most opportune time and critical time of assistance who ever could assist.

As far as people of a nation are concerned no other ideas would work in today’s global society where the mindset and modus operandi of humanity is providing a powerful backdrop for the values and aspirations of liberty, equality, dignity and equity for common people of the world. No other ideas can offer socio-political systems that can address their issues and needs better than self-rule and open accountable system of governance.

The people of this world which has gone through the two great World Wars, the Quit India movement, the Civil Rights movement, the anti-Apartheid movement, and finally fought tenaciously the Cold War and defeated it with –among other things– the Solidarity movement to fight to gain equality, dignity and liberty of humans would not regress or accept anything short of it anymore.

Changes are inevitable. If constructive ways were not offered it would force its way through the most destructive bloody path. To avoid this most unfortunate alternative there are certain things that can be done now.

In today’s extremely interdependent global society there is no longer one country versus another. Rather it is more like transnational collusions of the elites and the special interests of both sides to victimize the people of both sides. In order to bring about a countervailing power to check these immensely powerful transnational collusions there must be transnational people-to-people alliances. The recent event of Egypt is collaboration between the people of Egypt with the world-wide media and world’s moral support and the support of civil society of the West that brought Mubarak down only within 19 days uprising.

These people-to-people alliances are the most effective countervailing force to minimize the corrupt and counterproductive pursuits of many power hungry elements still existing in places like Egypt. They had a grip on the socio-political infrastructures of the society and they know very well how to make things work. Even now there are elites in Egypt who are still contemplating any possible move to maintain the status quo as the voices and organizations of the uprising dwindles down with time. They may buy time to somehow to cling on to power even if that means to camouflage themselves in the flags of freedom. These dangerous elements are existing now and will exist for some time to come for which the freedom movement activists would have to stand guard for sometime to come. The Western Muslims could come handy in working with the Egyptians or others in the same boat to pursue the cause from the Western front.

The Western Muslims are the potentially powerful catalyst in our time who – if become active – could bring about enormous international will towards conflict resolution and constructive engagements. I have been advocating their role on the international front in bringing a win-win world in our time since 9/11.

They are the bridge-builders of our time: being the common denominators of the two most interdependent and interactive but polarized worlds -the Muslim world and the West – they have the legitimacy and the capability that is unique. The PEW survey recently exposed about the American Muslims that should basically hold true for all other Western Muslims. According to PEW majority of the American Muslims were born in different lands: they are well educated, well-to-do compare to the mainstream Americans, they are well adjusted with the mainstream, well exposed to both cultures, tenacious, versatile, and are part of and well conversant with the values, cultures and mindsets of both sides. They could be the promoter of conflict resolution and constructive engagements, the most effective bridge-builders of our time.

This bridge building is critical in our war torn, polarized global society. The Muslim world needs the West for its wealth, experience, and cooperation in technology and advanced logistics and know-how to help raise the speed of transformation that is critical to break the approaching crisis of the Muslim world.

On the other hand the West now needs a stable prosperous and progressive Muslim world for its own security and progress. This has been dawning on the Western world and that is being realized in the Western leadership now. They realize reaching out to the puppets and not to the people has been counterproductive and enormously costly in the long haul.

What is tragic is that this change of heart in the West is being largely missed by the MW. Missing this enormous change of mindset has caused the MW to miss enormous opportunity that have knocked at their doors during the last few decades especially since 9/11. The Western Muslims could have helped to awaken the Muslim world about this but they failed.

This missing the boat and the confrontational situation as a result has been fully exploited by the vested interests across borders and the ruling class in the Muslim world. The rulers who thrived on the patronage of the Western supporters raised the fear of extremism in the Muslim world and the possible consequences to the West as a result of granting democracy in those areas. The Western leaders generally were bought by the scenarios of threats. The Western Muslims could have intervened and invalidated that fallacious argument. The Tahrir Square event and what is happening now in many Middle Eastern countries are testament to that truth that the young generations being exposed to the world are not closed minded fanatics. They are same young people as anywhere else aspiring dignity and freedom and a better life desired by people anywhere.

If elections are held free and fair in the Middle East and in the Muslim World today it would be liberating liberal force for self-rule and open transparent societies. Extreme religious elements do not have grip on the socio-political process where fare an free elections take place and there are glaring examples such as Bangladesh, Indonesia, Malaysia etc.

The transition to be smooth and most beneficial to help crate a win-win world is to use all kinds of the bridge-builders to put to work and put to use. The Western Muslims are the bridge-builders of our time.

At last the time has arrived. The time of reckoning and reclaiming is here for the Muslim world. The possibilities are endless and enormous for the one-fifth of humanity that constitutes majorities in more than fifty countries – the Muslim world – and controls more than three-fourth of world’s oil reserves now can –God willing- attain the pace into the future overcoming the past failures and moving towards peace, justice and progress.

Share

Dead Philosophers Defend my Son, Yahya!

Share

Philosophers Defend my Son, Yahya,
for a Grade Change and the Grade Changes!

Yahya Yuksel, mentored by his dad, Abu Yahya
23 December 2008
www.19.org


Dear Professor and T.A.,

Excluding my personal learning experience during my adventure on this planet, my familiarity with philosophy and philosophers is limited with two low level philosophy classes that I took last semester. Perhaps, arguing for a better grade is not a conventional subject of philosophy, or challenging the professor and T.A’s judgment regarding a grade is not usually a winnable war, but I will do so without appealing to pity (such as my academic goals, financial condition, and my parent’s reaction) and without provoking your egos.

I expected to get an A. I studied hard and wrote exactly what I had on my study guides that I reviewed twice with Anne. I knew that I had to receive a very high score (assuming no curves), and I’m very confident that I achieved that. I wonder if there was an error in the input of my grade. Otherwise, I would appreciate it if you give me the opportunity to show you why I deserve an A.

My father is a philosophy professor and his son’s failure to get an A in philosophy is one of the worst news for him. So, he guided me to consult some wise men in support of my appeal for an unofficial hearing. I asked some of the prominent Western philosophers, and the great majority of them supported my plea for a grade change. Please listen to the spirits and wisdom of the following dead philosophers and change my grade from B to A.

THALES: The essence of everything is water and Yahya’s essence is a 3.5 pound gray jelly, which deserves grade A.

PYTHAGORAS: The essence of everything is numbers, and YaHYaY’s number is 38. The square root of 38 divided by golden ratio is 3.8, which rounds up to 4. Thus, Yahya deserves an A.

HERACLITUS: The essence of everything is change. So, you should follow nature and change Yahya’s grade to A.

EPICURUS: Yahya needs peace of mind to be happy. He is not expecting to eat caviar; but he needs an attainable grade, which is A. He is sure that he will maintain his academic agility to handle challenges.

PYRRHO: Neither you, nor Yahya knows anything. Stop grading questionable speculations. Give everyone F.

EPICTETUS: I decline to ask for a grade change… Yahya should accept the reality and be happy.

SOCRATES (Talking through Plato): Though I am not the wisest person in Tucson as you think, let me defend this young man’s quest to get a better grade. Yahya deserves an A, since he learned that he knew nothing before taking your class, and he is now very confused in his cave as you exactly expected him to be.

ARISTOTLE: Yahya’s material cause is earth and water, his formal cause is a male homo-sapien, his efficient cause is a Turkish-Kurdish man and a Persian woman, and his final cause is to know. All men by nature desire to know. Diligent and smart learners deserve A. Yahya is both diligent and smart. Therefore, he deserves an A.

ST ANSELM: Grade A is the greatest academic award in Philosophy 104 than which no greater award can be conceived. Yahya conceives of getting an A. But, conception of A in Yahya’s imagination cannot be greater than its existence in reality. If A existed in reality, then it would be greater than the one in his imagination. Therefore, a grade A for Yahya must exist in reality.

OCKHAM: Shave that B off, and give Yahya an A. It is more difficult to explain B, since you have to explain why you did not give C or A. But, explaining A is much easier: it is just the best. So, choose the less complex explanation for Yahya’s performance in Philosophy 104 and give him an A.

DESCARTES: First, I have to prove my existence, then God, then the world and my body. Cogito ergo sum… I think therefore, I am. Since I did not create myself there must be God. And God will not allow the evil daemon play with my mind; thus I have body and the world is real. As for Yahya, it contains two letter A, not a single B.

HOBBES: Yahya is intrinsically selfish and ruthless; you cannot change him. So your attempt to give him B to teach him a lesson is futile.

LOCKE: Yahya’s primary qualities are handsome, strong and smart; yet his secondary qualities smell bad and taste funny. Change your grade according to his primary qualities. According to the academic contract, students have the right to replace their instructors if they are not happy with them and their grades.

MİLL: The pleasure and happiness that Yahya would certainly get from receiving an A and the pain that he and his family would avoid are much greater than the pain and suffering caused by 1/4th of the 1/30000 grade inflation it might cause in the University of Arizona. So, you should please Yahya and his family.

KANT: If you universalize Yahya’s demand for grade change, then every student should receive an A, which defeats the purpose. So, Yahya should accept the fact that he is not the exception in the rule.

MARX: From everyone according to their capacity, to everyone according to their need. Yahya needs an A; just ask him.

RAWLS: By giving an A, you do not do injustice, but by a B, you might. Behind the veil of ignorance, imagine that you could be a student like Yahya.

Dead philosophers aside, I really think that I did not get what I deserve, both for my hard work and my performance on the final. I do not want you to think that my opinion of you would change even if you do not listen to my plea. I was very impressed by you and your T.A, Anne, who took her time to help me prepare for the final.

Sincerely,

Yahya Yuksel

PS: Soon after sending this email, Yahya received an email from the instructor with good news: his grade would be changed from B to an A. However, the instructor added the following note: the grade change was needed because it was a typo or data-entry error; he had already received and A in her book.

Share

On Being Kafir

Share

On Being Kafir

Asghar Ali Engineer

In recent plane crash in Pakistan a Hindu youth who was a member of Youth Parliament, Pakistan died and someone wrote on his coffin ‘kafir’ which ignited a controversy and many Pakistanis condemned such an approach and instead wrote ‘we love you’, a very humane thing to do. Nevertheless it shows how many Muslims think and treat non-Muslims as kafirs. It is, therefore, necessary to throw some light on this issue.

It is necessary to understand the word kafir etymologically, historically as well as theologically. First let us understand its meaning. ‘Kafara’ literally means he hid and therefore, according to Imam Raghib in his classic work Mufradat al-Qur’an he says that a peasant is also called kafir as he hides seeds below soil for growing crop and night is also called kafir as it hides light.

And theologically it came to mean those who hide truth are kafirs. Every prophet brings truth from Allah, those accept it, are called believers and those who do not, are called kafirs as they refuse to accept truth and hide it. But according to the Qur’an those who believe in previous prophets sent by Allah are also believers as those prophets also came with truth from Allah. Since the truth from Allah was contained in the book given them they were also called ahl al-kitab (people of the book)

Some of them have been mentioned in the Qur’an but many others have not been named. According to the Qur’an itself the list of the prophets named is illustrative, not exhaustive. Muslims believe there came 124,000 prophets and the Qur’an says Allah has sent a guide (haad) for every nation. Thus, if there is no mention of a nation or the book it should not automatically mean people of that nation or community have hidden truth and so are kafirs.

Mazher Jan-i-Janan, an eminent sufi saint of 18th century, Delhi, was asked by one of his disciples since Hindus worship idols should we condemn as ‘kafirs’? Jan-i-Janan wrote back to him a well studied and well though out reply. He said that Hindus, according to their Shashtras (holy books) believe in God who is nirankar and nirgun (i.e. without form and attributes) and this is highest form of tawhid (i.e. unity of God) Their holy books do not mention idol worship.

Then he refers to Qur’anic verse that every nation has been sent a guide and he argues how can Allah forget a great nation like Hindustan and not send His guide there. May be Ram and Krishna who are highly respected by Hindus were such guides. He maintains that we cannot say that Hindus do not believe in truth as they also call Ishwar as Satyam (Truth). As Dara Shikoh also points out in his Majma’ al-Bahrayn (Co-mingling of Two Oceans) Hindus call Ishwar as Satyam, Shivam and Sundaram (Truth, Almighty and Beautiful) and all three names of Allah are in Qur’an i.e. Haq, Jabbar and Jamil.

Thus Jan-i-Janan also argues theologically Hindus are believer in one God and cannot be called hiders of Truth or kafirs. As for idol worship, he gives very interesting explanation. He maintains that it is a popular practice as common people find it difficult to imagine a god who is formless and without attributes and they need some concrete object for worship and hence they carve out some shape and see reflection of one Ishwara in it. What they worship, according to Jan-i-Janan, is not piece of stone but one Ishwara through it.

Then he gives example of Sufis who need help of a master (a sheikh) whose help is needed to reach Allah. Without the intervention of a Sheikh a sufi disciple cannot reach Allah. Thus for a common Hindu an idol becomes a sheikh, an intervener. Also, Muslims go and pray at graves of sufi saints and seek their intervention.

It is important to note is that Mazhar Jan-i-Janan does not take rigid position that Hindus are kafirs but tries to understand their religious faith and common Hindu psychology as to why they worship idols. All this is available in the letter written by Jan-i-Janan to his disciple. The letter makes very interesting reading. Also, Maulana Abul Kalam Azad has quoted several passages from Vedas in his volume on Wahdat-i-Din of Tarjuman al-Qur’an to show essential unity of all religions. Shah Waliyullah too, in his classic work Hujjatl-Allah al-Balighah treats comprehensively the doctrine of unity of religion (wahdat-i-din).

Historically speaking Qur’an applied this term to those in Mecca who not only rejected his prophet hood and mission but also actively opposed him, persecuted him and his followers. Among them was Prophet’s Uncle Abu Lahab who was leading the camping against the Prophet. However, there were those who were neutral and Muslims entered into covenant with them and sought their cooperation.

Thus the term kafir must be applied with great sense of responsibility and not for every non-believer in Islam. Every human being must be treated with dignity whatever way he/she believes in truth. Truth has different manifestation in different cultures.

_____________________________________________________

Centre for Study of Society and Secularism

Mumbai

Share

Martyrdom And Houris

Share

Martyrdom And Houris

Asghar Ali Engineer

A top police officer wrote to me what is the Qur’anic basis of the belief that those who became martyr will go to paradise and will be awarded with 70 houris (hoors). This becomes an incentive for terrorists to die in the ‘cause of Islam’. Unfortunately it is commonly believed by Muslims that hours are feminine gender and some men even boast that Allah has promised hours to men and nothing to women.

This belief has no foundation in the Qur’anic text. It is nothing more than a popular belief and is being used by vested interests. It is, therefore, necessary to explore what Qur’an has to say. First of all, one must understand what is shahadat (martyrdom) in Qur’an. Of course the literal meaning of shahadat is to witness, to acknowledge, bearing testimony, to be present and also martyrdom.

The question is why shahadat is used for martyrdom whereas literally it means to witness and to be present. One bears testimony to something which one witnesses and this witnessing is not only in physical sense i.e. witnessing with eye but also in psychological and spiritual sense i.e. to have a vision, vision of future and it is for this vision that one lays down ones life.

Thus one virtually witnesses what one is dying for and it is in this sense that shahadat becomes martyrdom and it is in this sense that Qur’an says that a martyr never dies and lives for ever and never dies. Thus martyrdom in Qur’an is a very noble act of sacrifice of ones life and puts a martyr along with siddiquin wa al-salihin i.e. upholders of truth and doers of good deeds. It is not an act of killing but rather getting killed to uphold truth.

Thus martyrdom in Qur’an is to realize and witness oneself virtually what one wants to bring about in this world and to unhesitatingly give ones life for the purpose. The Qur’an divides knowledge of something in two categories namely knowledge of certainty (‘ilm al-yaqin) and eye of certainty (‘ayn al-yaqin) i.e. witnessing something with ones own eye and not only with knowledge of something and the martyr falls into second category i.e. he witnesses it with his own eyes and hence a shahid.

This act of shahadah would never involve killing but of sacrificing and if at all any killing it would be of in defense and there is no question of killing indiscriminately as often terrorists do. Terrorism is a killing to destroy whereas shahadat is an act of laying down life to construct a truthful and just order and many of the Prophet’s companions laid down their lives to bring about this truthful and just order.

Now coming to the question of hur which, according to the popular belief, has been promised for martyrs in the Qur’an, let it be known that in the first place jannah i.e. paradise (jannah literally means a land covered and hidden with trees and intense greenery) to all those who are salih (those who bring about welfare of others) and doers of good deeds (‘amal saih).

The relevant verse on hur is as follows: “Immortal youths will wait upon them with goblets, and ewers, and cups filled with water from unsullied springs by which their minds will not be clouded and which will not make them drunk; and with fruit of any kind that they may desire. And (with them will be their) companions pure, (hur al-‘in), most beautiful of eye like unto pearls (still) hidden in their shells. And this will be reward for what they did (in life) (and not only for martyrs). No empty talk they will hear there, nor any call to sin but only the tiding of inner soundness and peace. (56:22-26)

This is most sublime description of jannah which all doers of good will achieve and hur is not as often believed feminine gender but it includes both genders. Its literal meaning is intense whiteness of the eye balls and lustrous black of the iris (Qamus).  Hawar indicates simply whiteness or moral purity and it was in this sense that Christ’s companions are referred to as hawwariyun i.e. morally pure beings.

In this whole discourse on hur there is no reference to sex or lust but of richness of soul and moral purity. In fact hur is plural of both ahwar (masculine) and hawra’(feminine). Thus hur in Qur’an would mean morally pure men and women who will be companions of those who enter paradise. And Qur’an also says that there will be no empty talk (laghw) and one will hear only peace and peace (salaman salaman) i.e. eternal peace of soul.

Thus neither hur are women nor seventy in number. This sublime description of jannat (paradise) is spiritual in nature and those who resist all temptations and do nothing but good and are truthful and just would bring about such an order of eternal peace in this and the other world.

***

A note by Edip Yuksel:

Please check the references in the endnote for verse 44:54 in Quran: a Reformist Translation:

044:054  The word hur means intelligent, pure, dazzling friend; male or female. Words derived from the same root are used to mean back and forth conversation (hiwar, muhawara) (18:34,37; 58:1), disciple or true friend (hawary) (3:52; 5:111-112; 61:14), and to return (84:14). See 52:20; 55:72; 56:22.

Share

A Day of Millon Days

Share

A Day of A Million Days: Victory in the Land of the Ancients!

Kassim Ahmad

kassim311@yahoo.com

12 February, 2011

“On that day, We shall fold the heaven, like the folding of a book. Just as We initiated the first creation, We shall repeat it. This is Our Promise; We shall certainly carry it out.” (Quran, 21: 104.)

“Bliss was it in that dawn to be alive, But to be young was very Heaven!” (Wordsworth)

Almost everyone expected it to come when the demonstrationsa started in Liberation Square in Cairo on 25th February. The millions of Egyptian citizens demonstrating against Hosni Mobarak’s authoritarian regime of 30 years across Egypt, in Cairo, Alexandria and Suez, today (12th February in Malaysia; 11th in Egypt) erupted into joyous ecstasy, celebrating their victory.  As the English poet puts it, “Bliss was it in that dawn to be alive. But to be young was very Heaven!”

After two false steps of refusing to accept reality and step down, on the 18th day of mass demonstrations, Mubarak relinquished his power and handed over to the Egyptian Military, which, since modern times, has consistently acted as protector of the people. The Military Supreme Council, which has accepted all the demands of the arisen revolutionized Egyptian people, has promised to prepare a quick and smooth transition of power to them.

A most remarkable 18 days in the history of Egypt and of the world! Millions demonstrating peacefully and spontaneously – what a feat of heroism, determination and persistence! The 300 or so, who died, killed in clashes with 30-year old entrenched Pharaonic authority, did not die in vain. They died as martyrs. The Military saluted the martyrs. The American President said, “Egypt will never be the same again.”

As the Egyptians, and indeed the world, celebrated their glorious victory, it has to be remembered that it is only the first step, albeit a great big step, on the road to a better future for Egypt and for the world. The old oppressive structure has to be replaced by a new progressive structure. The representatives of the new revolutionaries must engage the Military Supreme Council to realize the new aspirations of the Egyptian people in the shortest possible time.

Egypt is a great civilization, the oldest, and extending to 5,000 years of Man’s history on this planet. It is located in the area of the home of three great monotheistic religions of the world: Judaism, Christianity and Islam. Needless to say, this great revolution will have a big and lasting impact on the Middle East and on the world.  Already many countries and political groups have hailed the revolution. Although official theocratic Iran has also welcomed the revolution, it has reason to fear. The Egyptian revolution is popular and democratic, while theocratic Iran is not.

Egypt is a strategic ally and partner of the United States and Israel, two leading powers in the region. How will the new-emergent Egypt affect its relations with the United States and Israel? A new free Egypt will no longer be a surrogate of U.S. power in the Middle East and will not bow to the hegemonic interests of the State of Israel. This is what worries Israel and the U.S. But all is to the good. Both cannot continue to play a bullying role in a new emerging just world.

Will the new Egypt be secular or Muslim fundamentalist of the brand of Muslim Brotherhood?  From what we gauge of the views of the millions of demonstrators, said to be mainly young, they are Muslims all right, praying in the Liberation Square and shouting “God is great!” after their victory; but they do not seem to be extremists. Mind you, these days of the so-called “born-again Muslims”, youths can be extremist! These demonstrators hungering for freedom must know that Islam does not stipulate a so-called “Islamic state” that our Islamic Party’s (PAS) current ideology wants to set up. As I have said many times in many locations, Islam favours a secular state; the famous Medina Charter of Prophet Muhammad proves it.

The transition period has to be managed carefully. The Military Supreme Council is duty-bound to honour its commitments to Egyptian people’s deep aspirations for true freedom.  Immediately, the unjustly-detained political prisoners must be freed; the various emergency laws removed and full freedom of conscience and expression be given, steps to uproot corruption taken, and the country’s Constitution be re-written to give full expression to the Egyptian people’s political, economic and social rights. These must include the rights to full employment and fair distribution of income to all members of Egyptian society.

Free and fair elections must also be held soon to elect a new Government that is just and accountable.

Egypt can then play a leading  role and be a power for the good, not only in the Middle East, but also in the world at large, in today’s world of “Great Disorder under Heaven”– a chaotic world in fact — as befits its ancient character as a great centre of culture and civilization.

Kassim Ahmad is a Malaysian free-lance writer. His websites are: www.kassimahmad.blogspot.com and www.stormloader.com/qsmjam

Share

The American Janus

Share

The American Janus

I am troubled about my carefree life in the USA; I am in a moral quandary

Edip Yuksel

Image result for Janus

I am a privileged citizen of a country that so far has blessed me with a safe haven from the harassment and harms of religious zealots and oppressive laws of the government of my birth country. The USA also provided me with a heaven on earth. Though my voice and the voice of other likeminded people are made almost inaudible by corporate loudspeakers that dominate the media, I am not harassed here for my liberal and progressive views. I have criticized American presidents and their domestic and foreign policies without auto censorship and I have not been even once interrogated by police for daring to do such. I am also a privileged US citizen financially, since my family’s income has been in six figures; before voluntarily turning my full time job to part time, we earned more than 95 percent of Americans. Like most we are also plagued with the disease called consumerism; we spend almost all what we earn. Somehow we managed to mortgage two houses, own two cars and the newest electronic gadgets.

Like many, you too might wonder: “Then, what is your problem Edip? You should be happy and content.” Or if you are an intellectually handicapped wrong-wing jingoist who has been Limbaughted, Hannetized, Glennized, Palinized, and Pantagonized you could pontificate: “If you do not like America, go back to the country which you came from!”

Before sharing with you my quandary, let me respond those jingoists who pretend to be patriots. If they had not let the propaganda of big corporations/government disable their critical thinking faculties, they would be ashamed of expecting me to “either shut up or get out.” I have few words for those who consider freedom in their incorporated monopoly: The earth belongs to God. Perhaps your ancestors came to America without even asking the permission (now, visa) of the indigent population here. Second, I did not come to this country to earn a living or make more money. To the contrary, I give up the life of luxury and prestige as a best-selling author and a promising political leader —my former comrades are now presidents and prime ministers in Turkey— because of philosophical and ethical issues. I chose this country to live as a free, as a moral person. If my freedom of speaking up against corrupt and oppressive governments is curtailed here too by bigots like you, then I will seek another place on this planet to live as a free man, by God’s will. But, until then, I will continue doing exactly what I expected myself to be doing the day I immigrated here and what the founding fathers of this country too expected me to do: to live as a free man, without fear of the government, of the majority or the church. I have accepted the truth so that the truth will set me free!

As I said, I am happy and content. I am not an atheist yet I do not believe in God. I am a rational monotheist, since I know that there is a compassionate, omniscient and omnipotent God. As a philosopher, I also know the meaning of “knowing,” and its epistemological implications and the rhetorical burden it requires. Thus, I have no worries about this life’s miserable surprises towards entropy, since like the Buzz of Toy Story, I am aiming towards “infinity and beyond.”

Those who meet me in person, observe the child in me with all his innocence and optimism jumping around in his transparent bubble, talking his mind and heart without auto-censorship. Many of those who expect to see a grumpy old man or a serious scholar who might have turned into a paranoid man because of his past and present experience are confused when they meet me. Is this guy really Edip, the internationally known iconoclast, or he is a child imprisoned in a 50+ year-old body?

I am both, and both characters are in peace in the same brain, if not the same body! I have declared in the crowd the nakedness of many kings and holy stooges. No wonder, according to the Turkish proverb I am the resident of the 10th town since “they kick out those who say the truth from nine towns.”

I am content and happy, yet I am ambivalent; I am troubled about my carefree life in the USA. I am in a moral quandary. When I look around what the government of my country has been doing to the rest of the world, I see that the haven I sought refuge, the heaven I enjoy has been created at the cost of destroying other countries, at the cost of killing thousands, millions of people in “foreign” countries, and turning millions of them to widows and orphans… The honey that I am enjoying in my breakfast is made possible by the blood sucked from other people through bloody invasions or puppet regimes! The gas that I am guzzling in my SUV is made cheaper by the oil sucked from other countries filled with “ugly and scary people!”

Yes, I know that I enjoy this heaven because I support the imperialist monster through my tax money and vote. The American Janus gives me a controlled or inconsequential freedom with bonus of a petty share from the spoils of war as a reward for my support, or at least my acquiescence of its crimes, my turning blind eye on what it does to “others.” I am informed and smart enough to know this unspoken and unwritten “deal with the devil,” and I cannot expunge my conscious, my heart. I cannot replace my Homo Sapien brain with the artificial American brain. I cannot brag about the so-called “American exceptionalism,” a code word claiming to be pharaohs on earth, preaching and bullying the rest of the world and not being held responsible for our crimes against humanity. I cannot live in the universe of cognitive dissonance by those who sing love and peace in their churches and vote and pay for more guns, more military and more aggression against “others.” I feel the pain of “others” whom I am expected by warmongers to consider aliens or the enemies of “our way of life.”

Before I became a Turkish citizen I was born as a human being, and before I became an American citizen, I had already rejected the artificial walls and animosities created among my brothers and sisters, the children of Adam. I have brothers and sisters everywhere, in China, in Japan, in Australia, Mexico, Indonesia, in Turkey, in Israel, in Iran. I am a Muslim, a peacemaker, a peace activist, and I will only accept two walls: the walls of justice and peace. Those who aspire and struggle to live within the universal principles of justice and peace are my brothers and sisters. I cannot accept division with my human family in the name of manmade religions and manmade ideologies such as nationalism.

A flag is a symbol, and if a flag does not promote peace and justice for all, is a dangerous and toxic piece of fabric. Such a flag is an idol made by devil. Just a cursory look in the last century will reveal that appalling atrocities and devilish crimes have been committed in the name of nationalism. Nationalism is a virus that turns humans into vampires, into cannibals. In the past, Kings and Popes exploited the religious feelings of their populations, now governments and corporations use nationalism to manipulate the same people who abandon their God-given reasoning faculties.

Protesting the nationalism that has given birth to the wild American beast should not lead to support another nationalism that would give birth to a smaller version of the same beast.  Instead of siding with one beast against another, I prefer to stand like David, alone against all. Eve if I am a man passed age 50, my role models are the youngster who stood against the pallets of mighty tanks of oppressive government and the child who throw rocks to another tank.

I am expected to be alienated from human race and buy into the nationalistic, jingoistic or religious conflicts. I am expected to distinguish the mass terrorists in uniforms from the gang terrorists and support the first group even if they kill 666 times more and commit horrendous acts, including torture.

Remember: Philippines, Korea, Vietnam, Nicaragua, Iran, Afghanistan, Iraq and many more? In my recent book, Peacemaker’s Guide to Warmongers, I included a long list of our unending wars, invasions, covert and overt operations in countries where the “bad guys” live. The list is dizzying. We, the Americans, just in last century, have destroyed dozens of countries, killed millions of people and yet we have the audacity to play victim when we loose a few of ours on our land. We carry out bloody atrocities and wars, sometimes two or three at the same time, but we are generally isolated from the suffering.

While the children of poor people in our country are financially forced to “volunteer” for military to “do their job” of slaughtering the children of poor people in other countries, we stampede each other in malls to buy the newest cell-phones or high definition TVs. While we starved millions of children in Iraq and currently starving tens of thousands children in the concentration camp called Gaza, we spend billions of dollars to loose weight we gained from overeating. Our novels and movies tell plenty about our disturbed soul: we enjoy watching violence and atrocities, and our children love reading and watching stupid and repulsive stories of vampires and more vampires. We spend billions of dollars to feed our pets, which are better nourished and groomed than those children who are made orphans by our “heroes” in the countries we “shock and awe” or “teach civilization.” We export democracy through bombs, guns, torture, mercenaries, oil companies, arms deals, and corrupt stooges introduced as politicians. And we will not call it a democracy if the elected officials do not prefer the interest of our corporations to of their people. But if you ask us, we are the best nation in the history of the world!

The USA-Inc uses our “heroes” who were once called by Mark Twain as “uniformed assassins.” To prop up the democratically engineered stooges and to baptize friendly dictators so that our corporations could exploit their natural resources or sell them our discarded jets and military equipment with obscene price tags.

The government we pretend to elect has been supporting dictators and mass murderers around the world, from Latin America to Asia, from Africa to the Middle East. Abacha of Nigeria, Hugo of Bolivia, Batista of Cuba, Botha of South Africa, General Humberto of Brazil, Vinicio of Guatemala, Roberto Cordova of Honduras, Alfredo of El Salvador, Ngo Dihn of Vietnam, General Samuel of Liberia, Duvalier of Haiti, King Fahd of Saudi Arabia, General Franco of Spain, Hassan II of Morocco, Ferdinand Marcos of Phillippines, Mobuto of Zaire, General Montt of Guatemala, General Noriega of Panama, Shah Pahlavi of Iran, Papadopoulos of Greece, Chung Hee of South Korea, General Pinochet of Chile, Pol Pot of Cambodia, Salazar of Portugal, Somoza of Nicaragua, Suharto of Indonesia, General Videla of Argentina, General Zia ul-Haq of Pakistan, Mubarak of Egypt — yes, all these and more have been our friendly S.O.Bs.

Yet, we have the audacity to preach the world about democracy and human rights. Incredible it may sound, millions of Americans are so brain-drained and brain-polluted that they suffer from chronic cognitive dissonance. They expect the starving and suffering population of those countries destroyed by our corrupt and oppressive puppets to thank the USA-Inc for its military aids!

The USA-Inc, ruled by a group of wealthy oligarchs and giant corporations, imposes the terms of big corporations on poor countries. The jackals of USA-Inc plan and conduct military coups, covert operations, and assassinations. For instance, it was the same jackals that overthrew the democratically elected Mosaddegh’s government in 1953 and brought back the deposed corrupt and oppressive Shah Reza Pahlavi, leading to the Khomeini’s revolution in 1979. Let me quote a paragraph from Peacemaker’s Guide to Warmongers:

“Muslims had invaded Spain and ruled there for about five hundred years. But, for the most part, Jewish and Christian population found justice and peace in Muslim Spain. Furthermore, when Muslims were forced out from Spain, we know what they left behind: a Christian population, libraries, universities, civilization, seeds of reform and renaissance in Europe. The same with the Ottoman Empire. They invaded south eastern part of Europe for a long period of time, and we know what they left behind. Compare those two great empires, which I am fond of neither, and their evil deeds during the course of 1000 years to the destruction and atrocities of the USA-Inc led by a born-again Christian president overwhelmingly supported by evangelical Christians just in Iraq alone during the course of just 5 years.”

Unfortunately, Obama did not change anything; he stayed on the course of imperialistic polices. Our “audacity of hope” proved to be the “audacity of exploiting hope.” He rejected any suggestion for trying Bush, Dick and Rumsfeld for lying to Americans and committing war crimes. He continued the same economic and foreign policies. He continued transferring billions from the future of our children to bail the banks that rob the working Americans and transfer their hard-earned money to the few fat pigs.

Though Obama received a premature Nobel Peace prize, perhaps as a bribe hoping that he would live up to it, he continued the same imperial aggression. Not only he continued the same policies, he accelerated the level of its atrocious disregard for human life. Obama’s government increased the number of drone terrorism against civilian population in Afghanistan, Northern Pakistan and Yemen.

Drones so far killed hundreds of children and massacred many families attending wedding receptions. Perhaps, we may never understand the terror and fear experienced by “other people” unless drones from other countries evaporate us randomly from space, while we are having BBQ parties or watching football. Here is another excerpt from Peacemaker’s Guide:

“Why the USA-Inc is addicted with wars? The answer was given in 1961 by Eisenhower in a prophetic warning against MIC. With the addition of Zionist and Crusader hormones, the coalition for perpetual wars and atrocities has reached its most potent level… The so-called mainstream media and Hollywood use the most sophisticated propaganda to promote violence, torture, state terrorism, racism and jingoism. Video games, TV programs, films have already desensitized Americans to great extent, and they are the best recruiting tools for military.”

The USA-Inc has a magic word to hypnotize us: “Terrorists!” So that our tax dollars could be transferred to war profiteers, the military industrial complex and its allies! Knowing the number and the size of bloody lies produced by the propaganda machine of the American government and Pentagon in the past, I will not be surprised that some or perhaps most of those so-called terrorist acts are staged and deliberately designed to scare us out of our wits. I also know that the gang terrorism is the side effect or “blow back” of state terrorism and atrocities committed during wars. And no wonder, there were Muslims around the world before 1967 but there was not a single attack against the United States by Muslims.

We have become cowards and we have justified torture and war crimes. Though we pretend to appreciate the words of a president who warned us against the diabolic nature of fear by saying, “we have nothing to fear, except fear itself!” we have become cowards. We have justified the death of more than a million Iraqi people who had nothing to do with us. We have justified our drones killing children and massacring people in wedding parties. We have lost our dignity in airports, and we have lost our privacy to the American government and corporations, which are in the same bed.

We fool ourselves if we think that we really have the “government of people, by people, for people,” while in reality we have the “government of corporations, by corporations and for corporations.”  The media and the government, both are hijacked by big corporations and through their two identical twins they provide us with the illusion of democracy. As my friend Chomsky well-put, the media is in the business of “manufacturing consent,” and as Ralph Nader well-described, the name of the game is Duopoly.

While millions of American people are jobless, millions are losing their homes, and millions of American children suffer from hunger and malnutrition, we are spending about to a trillion dollars for the business of destruction and creating more enemies so that the business of destruction will become even more needed and lucrative. While the so-called “elected officials” in our Federal and state governments are seriously debating of cutting vital social programs such as education and health care, they never talk about cutting the mushrooming military budget, which is more than the military budget of top 20 countries, combined.

Democrats and Republicans may disagree on many issues and question almost anything, but they are all in cahoots regarding favoring the Wall Street, military expenditures, and supporting of a rouge state. These three sacred cows, (big corporations, the military industrial complex, and Israel) can shit over the entire USA and sell it to public as providing them with free manure, yet these politicians will not even raise their finger to pull their tails.

So far, during my seventeen years of citizenship, I followed the mantra of “the better of two evils” and I voted for Democrats. Therefore, I have contributed to their deadly game that will certainly is going to destroy the future of my country. But, starting this year, I will vote only for those who promote justice, peace and progressive policies, even if my vote will be the only vote.

I am not a jingoist, I am an American patriot. What about you?

————————————————————————————

Edip Yuksel, J.D. is a Kurdish/Turkish/American author of numerous books on Religion, Politics, Philosophy, such as Peacemaker’s Guide to Warmongers, Manifesto for Islamic Reform, NINETEEN: God’s Signature in Nature and Scripture, and the co-translator of Quran: a Reformist Translation. He is the founder of Islamic Reform and co-founder of Muslims for Peace, Justice and Progress. Edip can be reached at 19@19.org

 

Share